The difference between the spots of the godly and of the wicked preached by Mr. Jeremiah Burroughs at Cripple Gate.
         Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
      
       
         
           1668
        
      
       Approx. 169 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 63 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A30567
         Wing B6061
         ESTC R20303
         12259087
         ocm 12259087
         57745
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A30567)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 57745)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 175:6)
      
       
         
           
             The difference between the spots of the godly and of the wicked preached by Mr. Jeremiah Burroughs at Cripple Gate.
             Burroughs, Jeremiah, 1599-1646.
          
           [4], 112, [8] p.
           
             [s.n.],
             London :
             1668.
          
           
             Four sermons.
             Advertisements: [8] p. at end.
             Reproduction of original in Harvard University Libraries.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Good and evil -- Sermons.
           Sermons, English.
        
      
    
     
        2006-04 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-05 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Robyn Anspach
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Robyn Anspach
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           THE
           DIFFERENCE
           Between
           the
           SPOTS
           of
           the
           GODLY
           ,
           AND
           Of
           the
           WICKED
           .
        
         
           Preached
           by
           Mr.
           JEREMIAH
           BURROUGHS
           at
           
             Cripple
             Gate
          
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           Printed
           in
           the
           Year
           1668.
           
        
      
       
         
         
           
             Courteous
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           HEre
           thou
           hast
           before
           thine
           eyes
           a
           little
           Manuel
           ,
           taken
           by
           a
           Dextrous
           Baruch
           ,
           from
           the
           mouth
           of
           Jeremiah
           .
           By
           it
           ,
           as
           Abel
           ,
           though
           dead
           ,
           he
           speaketh
           ;
           and
           albeit
           the
           Carkass
           of
           the
           dead
           Lyon
           lyeth
           rotting
           in
           the
           ground
           ,
           yet
           his
           Name
           and
           Doctrine
           yeelds
           ,
           Sweetness
           .
           He
           needs
           no
           Herauld
           to
           proclaim
           his
           praises
           .
           His
           own
           works
           do
           sufficiently
           praise
           him
           in
           the
           Gates
           .
           Aaron
           and
           his
           Sons
           had
           discerning
           spirits
           to
           destinguish
           the
           spots
           of
           Leprosie
           ,
           shewing-which
           made
           unclean
           ,
           and
           which
           not
           ;
           and
           this
           Author
           treads
           in
           their-steps
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           a
           judicious
           Critick
           ,
           discerns
           between
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           ,
           distinguishing
           the
           Faint-spots
           of
           Weakness
           ,
           from
           the
           Plague-spots
           of
           Wickedness
           ,
           that
           so
           we
           may
           cease
           from
           false
           plea's
           ,
           and
           be
           found
           
           spotless
           at
           the
           great
           Day
           .
           He
           makes
           no●
           spots
           where
           were
           none
           ,
           but
           seeks
           to
           cleanse
           them
           where
           they
           are
           ,
           by
           the
           sweet
           Calls
           of
           Admonition
           and
           Reproof
           :
           If
           he
           discover
           thy
           secret
           spots
           and
           sores
           ,
           like
           the
           good
           
             Samarit
             an
          
           ,
           he
           'le
           give
           thee
           oyl
           and
           wine
           to
           cure
           them
           .
           Some
           spots
           are
           inconsistent
           with
           grace
           ,
           and
           if
           not
           cleansed
           ,
           they
           'le
           be
           thy
           death
           ,
           even
           Plague-sores
           that
           will
           eternally
           separate
           thee
           from
           God.
           Come
           therefore
           ,
           and
           purchase
           this
           little
           Treatise
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           of
           great
           and
           eternal
           concernment
           ,
           helping
           thee
           to
           be
           found
           of
           the
           Lord
           Christ
           at
           the
           last
           day
           ,
           without
           spot
           ,
           and
           blameless
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           First
           SERMON
           .
           July
           the
           6th
           ,
           1645.
           
        
         
           
             Deut.
             32.
             5.
             
          
           
             Their
             spot
             is
             not
             the
             spot
             of
             his
             Children
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           words
           read
           ,
           is
           a
           part
           of
           Moses
           Song
           ,
           that
           he
           sung
           a
           little
           before
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ;
           (
           like
           the
           Swan
           that
           sings
           sweetest
           when
           Death
           approaches
           )
           The
           Scope
           and
           End
           of
           this
           Song
           of
           Moses
           ,
           it
           was
           to
           leave
           a
           Testimony
           behind
           him
           after
           he
           should
           be
           gone
           ,
           of
           the
           goodness
           ,
           and
           mercy
           ,
           and
           faithfulness
           of
           God
           towards
           this
           people
           ;
           and
           of
           their
           sinfulness
           ,
           and
           perversness
           toward
           ;
           him
           again
           ;
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           that
           if
           great
           evils
           should
           
           befal
           them
           after
           he
           was
           gone
           ,
           they
           should
           have
           no
           cause
           to
           speak
           ill
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           of
           his
           Servant
           Moses
           .
           You
           have
           brought
           us
           to
           a
           fair
           Land
           ,
           you
           gave
           us
           many
           fair
           Promises
           ,
           that
           God
           would
           be
           our
           God
           ,
           and
           be
           gracious
           to
           us
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           would
           never
           leave
           us
           ;
           yet
           see
           what
           befalls
           us
           .
           Moses
           now
           leaves
           this
           on
           purpose
           behind
           him
           ,
           for
           ever
           to
           stop
           their
           mouths
           ;
           as
           if
           Moses
           should
           say
           ,
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           made
           me
           an
           Instrument
           of
           bringing
           you
           out
           of
           Egypt
           ,
           and
           by
           me
           hath
           made
           many
           Promises
           to
           you
           ,
           to
           encourage
           you
           ;
           and
           hath
           chosen
           you
           to
           be
           a
           peculiar
           people
           ,
           and
           led
           you
           along
           all
           this
           while
           :
           But
           ,
           if
           evils
           do
           befal
           you
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           brought
           into
           a
           sad
           ,
           and
           distressed
           Condition
           after
           I
           am
           dead
           and
           gone
           ;
           Remember
           what
           I
           leave
           behind
           me
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           God
           is
           to
           be
           justified
           in
           All
           ,
           and
           his
           Words
           is
           to
           be
           justified
           ;
           but
           you
           have
           sinned
           and
           rebelled
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           have
           brought
           upon
           your selves
           all
           the
           evil
           that
           is
           come
           upon
           you
           .
           This
           is
           the
           Scope
           of
           thi●
           Song
           of
           Moses
           .
        
         
           He
           leaves
           this
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Song
           ;
           for
           〈◊〉
           was
           this
           32d
           of
           Deut.
           in
           the
           Heb
           :
           a
           Song
           like
           one
           of
           David's
           Psalms
           ;
           and
           he
           leaves
           〈◊〉
           by
           way
           of
           a
           Song
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           bette●
           remember
           it
           ,
           and
           teach
           their
           Children
           the
           v●ry
           words
           of
           it
           .
           And
           he
           begins
           in
           a
           very
           elegant
           way
           ;
           
             Give
             ear
             ,
             oh
             ye
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             
             will
             speak
             ;
             and
             hear
             O
             Earth
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             my
             mouth
             .
          
           Why
           Moses
           ,
           there
           was
           a
           time
           thou
           saidst
           ,
           
             thou
             was
             't
             not
             eloquent
          
           ?
           but
           that
           was
           because
           he
           would
           excuse
           himself
           from
           work
           :
           But
           here
           it
           appears
           that
           he
           was
           very
           eloquent
           ;
           
             Give
             ear
             ,
             O
             Heavens
             ,
             and
             hearken
             ,
             O
             Earth
             ,
          
           as
           if
           Moses
           should
           say
           ,
           That
           ,
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           of
           this
           people
           (
           that
           are
           a
           wretched
           and
           stout-hearted
           people
           )
           will
           not
           be
           regarded
           ;
           but
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shall
           be
           witness
           against
           them
           ;
           the
           Heavens
           and
           the
           Earth
           shall
           hear
           .
           Though
           what
           's
           spoken
           out
           of
           the
           Word
           by
           way
           of
           reprehension
           of
           a
           sinful
           people
           ,
           may
           be
           neglected
           and
           past
           by
           ;
           yet
           know
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           an
           Impression
           upon
           the
           Heavens
           and
           Earth
           ;
           and
           rather
           then
           the
           Lord
           will
           want
           witnesses
           ,
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           shall
           come
           to
           witness
           against
           that
           people
           .
        
         
           After
           his
           Preface
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           the
           two
           first
           verses
           ,
           He
           begins
           with
           lifting
           up
           of
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ;
           
             Because
             I
             will
             publish
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Ascribe
             the
             Greatness
             unto
             our
             God.
             He
             is
             the
             Rock
             ,
             his
             Work
             is
             perfect
             ;
             for
             all
             his
             waies
             are
             Judgment
             :
             a
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             without
             Iniquity
             ,
             Just
             and
             Right
             is
             he
             :
          
           As
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Whatsoever
           becomes
           of
           you
           ,
           yet
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           is
           Great
           and
           Glorious
           .
           —
           And
           it
           's
           a
           good
           way
           to
           convince
           and
           humble
           sinners
           ,
           by
           lifting
           up
           their
           hearts
           to
           see
           the
           Glory
           of
           the
           Great
           God
           ,
           with
           whom
           
           they
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           against
           whom
           they
           have
           sinned
           —
           And
           it
           was
           an
           excellent
           Argument
           of
           Moses's
           Faith
           when
           he
           was
           to
           die
           ;
           yet
           he
           could
           bless
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           God
           —
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Well
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           carried
           me
           through
           many
           Changes
           and
           Troubles
           ,
           and
           many
           Afflictions
           ,
           varieties
           of
           Conditions
           ;
           and
           what
           yet
           God
           will
           do
           with
           his
           people
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ;
           but
           this
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           
             Great
             God
          
           ,
           and
           Blessed
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           a
           Rock
           ,
           and
           his
           
             work
             is
             Perfect
          
           ,
           and
           
             all
             his
             waies
             are
             Judgment
             ,
             a
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             without
             Iniquity
             ,
             Just
             and
             Right
             is
             he
             :
          
           I
           am
           sure
           ,
           whatsoever
           becomes
           of
           me
           ,
           whatsoever
           bec●mes
           of
           the
           people
           ;
           yet
           God
           is
           to
           be
           acknowledged
           ,
           Holy
           ,
           Righteous
           ,
           Just
           ,
           Perfect
           ,
           Great
           and
           Good
           in
           all
           his
           Waies
           .
           O!
           't
           is
           good
           to
           have
           our
           heats
           so
           confirmed
           alwaies
           in
           God
           ,
           to
           keep
           good
           thoughts
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           have
           God
           high
           in
           our
           thoughts
           and
           hearts
           ,
           whatsoever
           changes
           o●
           state
           we
           meet
           withal
           in
           this
           world
           .
        
         
           But
           then
           he
           comes
           upon
           them
           ,
           having
           lifted
           up
           God
           ,
           and
           justified
           God
           ,
           That
           
             they
             have
             corrupted
             themselves
          
           ;
           they
           have
           forsaken
           this
           Blessed
           and
           Glorious
           God
           that
           hath
           bee
           so
           true
           to
           them
           in
           all
           his
           waies
           .
        
         
           
             Corrupted
             themselves
          
           !
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           who
           is
           not
           corrupted
           ?
           who
           is
           not
           without
           sin
           ?
           O
           but
           were
           it
           but
           onely
           some
           human
           frailty
           ,
           were
           not
           so
           much
           ;
           but
           they
           have
           so
           corrupte●
           
           themselves
           ,
           that
           
             Their
             spot
             is
             not
             the
             spot
             of
             my
             Children
          
           ;
           It
           is
           beyond
           that
           could
           have
           been
           expected
           ;
           for
           those
           that
           had
           so
           near
           a
           Relation
           to
           God
           as
           this
           people
           had
           !
           they
           are
           bespotted
           and
           defiled
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           so
           ,
           as
           this
           spot
           of
           theirs
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           his
           Children
           .
           Thus
           you
           have
           the
           scope
           of
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           how
           they
           came
           in
           .
        
         
           
             Their
             spot
          
           .
           The
           word
           translated
           here
           spot
           ,
           signifies
           a
           blemish
           ,
           a
           fault
           ;
           't
           is
           the
           same
           word
           that
           you
           have
           in
           the
           17th
           of
           this
           Book
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Thou
           shalt
           not
           sacrifice
           unto
           the
           Lord
           thy
           God
           ,
           any
           Bullock
           or
           Sheep
           wherein
           is
           
             blemish
             ,
             or
             any
             ill-favouredness
          
           .
           But
           we
           know
           what
           the
           English
           word
           is
           ;
           Their
           spot
           ;
           the
           spot
           of
           their
           sin
           ;
           that
           sin
           of
           theirs
           ;
           that
           blemish
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           his
           Children
           :
           What
           though
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           have
           spots
           ,
           while
           they
           live
           in
           this
           world
           ?
           they
           have
           many
           sins
           that
           are
           defiling
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           spots
           of
           these
           men
           is
           of
           another
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           his
           Children
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           Three
           Doctrinal
           points
           in
           these
           words
           ;
           the
           first
           two
           implyed
           ,
           the
           third
           expressed
           :
           The
           two
           that
           are
           implyed
           ,
           are
           these
           :
        
         
           1.
           
           Doct.
           First
           ,
           That
           〈◊〉
           is
           a
           spot
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Doct.
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           even
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           while
           they
           live
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           have
           their
           spots
           .
        
         
         
           3.
           
           Doct.
           Thirdly
           ,
           (
           Which
           is
           the
           main
           and
           scope
           of
           the
           words
           )
           That
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           and
           spots
           of
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           spots
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           That
           's
           that
           ,
           that
           I
           aim
           at
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           these
           words
           ,
           To
           shew
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           ;
           And
           I
           have
           ch●sen
           this
           Scripture
           to
           handle
           this
           point
           for
           these
           two
           end
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           To
           take
           away
           that
           great
           plea
           that
           most
           carnal
           hearts
           have
           ,
           whereby
           they
           put
           off
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Word
           from
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           are
           secure
           in
           their
           sinful
           waies
           .
           Why
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           can
           we
           be
           without
           sin
           ?
           are
           the
           best
           without
           sin
           upon
           them
           ?
           now
           because
           none
           are
           without
           sin
           ,
           therefore
           they
           think
           to
           put
           it
           off
           ,
           and
           grow
           secure
           ;
           and
           upon
           this
           very
           thought
           ,
           put
           off
           abundance
           of
           truths
           that
           they
           heard
           preached
           out
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           doth
           them
           no
           good
           at
           all
           ,
           and
           meerly
           upon
           this
           Reason
           .
           Now
           were
           it
           that
           this
           plea
           were
           but
           taken
           from
           them
           ,
           the
           word
           might
           prevail
           a
           great
           deal
           more
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           therefore
           ,
           I
           hope
           before
           we
           have
           done
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           I
           shall
           weaken
           ,
           if
           not
           wholly
           take
           away
           that
           plea
           that
           secure-sinners
           have
           for
           themselves
           ,
           because
           all
           have
           their
           sins
           :
           I
           shall
           shew
           thee
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
           difference
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           between
           thy
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           second
           End
           why
           I
           chose
           this
           Scripture
           ,
           is
           ,
           for
           the
           comfort
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
           On
           the
           one
           side
           ,
           one
           man
           is
           secure
           and
           ●ardened
           ,
           because
           though
           he
           hath
           sins
           ,
           why
           ,
           all
           men
           have
           sins
           :
           On
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           because
           they
           feel
           so
           much
           sin
           in
           them
           as
           they
           do
           ,
           they
           are
           afraid
           that
           they
           are
           not
           Gods
           Children
           ;
           they
           are
           afraid
           that
           their
           sins
           that
           are
           in
           them
           ,
           doth
           argue
           them
           not
           to
           be
           Gods
           Children
           .
           Now
           they
           will
           have
           help
           likewise
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           when
           they
           shall
           have
           laid
           before
           them
           that
           are
           the
           sins
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           differences
           of
           them
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           ,
           for
           the
           making
           way
           to
           this
           great
           ●oint
           ,
           first
           speak
           a
           little
           of
           the
           two
           former
           ●hat
           are
           implyed
           ,
           and
           no
           farther
           than
           to
           make
           ●ay
           unto
           the
           third
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           great
           point
           〈◊〉
           the
           Text.
           
        
         
           1
           Doct.
           First
           then
           ,
           That
           sin
           it
           is
           a
           spot
           ;
           A
           〈◊〉
           ,
           in
           
             Jam.
             1.
             27.
             
             Pure
             Religion
             ,
             and
             unde
             〈…〉
             d
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             To
             visit
             〈◊〉
             Fatherless
             and
             Widows
             in
             their
             affliction
             ,
             ●nd
             to
             keep
             himself
             unspotted
             from
             the
             world
             :
          
           ●●at
           is
           ,
           to
           keep
           from
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           world
           ;
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           are
           the
           world-spot
           .
           Sin
           it
           is
           ,
        
         
         
           First
           ,
           A
           
             desiling
             spot
          
           ;
           a
           spot
           that
           doth
           defile
           ,
           a
           blemish
           that
           doth
           defile
           the
           soul
           of
           man
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Holy
           God
           :
           It
           's
           contrary
           to
           the
           pure
           Nature
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           mixture
           of
           the
           soul
           with
           that
           that
           's
           worse
           than
           its
           self
           ;
           it
           's
           a
           defiling
           thing
           .
           The
           mingling
           of
           Gold
           with
           Silver
           ,
           doth
           not
           defile
           the
           Silver
           ;
           but
           mingling
           of
           Lead
           with
           Silver
           ,
           doth
           defile
           the
           Silver
           ,
           because
           the
           Lead
           is
           worse
           than
           Silver
           :
           So
           the
           Communion
           that
           the
           soul
           hath
           with
           God
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           the
           mingling
           of
           the
           heart
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           with
           Divine
           things
           ,
           doth
           not
           defile
           it
           ,
           but
           make
           it
           better
           ;
           but
           the
           mingling
           of
           the
           heart
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           it
           doth
           defile
           the
           soul
           ,
           because
           the
           soul
           is
           mingled
           with
           that
           that
           's
           worse
           than
           it self
           ;
           It
           is
           a
           defiling-spot
           :
           You
           know
           what
           it
           is
           to
           have
           the
           Body
           besmear'd
           with
           dirt
           ,
           and
           have
           Clothes
           bespotted
           with
           filth
           and
           dirt
           ;
           look
           how
           it
           is
           with
           your
           Bodies
           besmear'd
           with
           dirt
           ,
           or
           your
           Clothes
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           with
           the
           Face
           of
           your
           Soul
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           sin
           is
           upon
           you
           ;
           It
           's
           a
           defiling-spot
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Sin
           it
           's
           a
           spreading-spot
           ,
           it
           's
           like
           the
           spot
           of
           the
           Leprosie
           ,
           that
           spreads
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           and
           let
           a
           sinner
           live
           never
           so
           long
           ,
           this
           spot
           will
           bespread
           him
           more
           and
           more
           .
           If
           you
           had
           a
           spot
           upon
           your
           Flesh
           ,
           that
           were
           but
           little
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           you
           would
           neglect
           it
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           saw
           it
           spread
           more
           and
           more
           
           then
           you
           would
           think
           there
           were
           something
           in
           it
           :
           It
           is
           so
           with
           thy
           sin
           ,
           when
           you
           are
           young
           ,
           the
           spot
           it
           but
           small
           in
           comparison
           ;
           but
           as
           you
           grow
           ,
           the
           spot
           spreads
           more
           and
           more
           until
           you
           are
           all
           over
           blains
           and
           spots
           :
           So
           are
           old
           sinners
           ;
           sin
           is
           a
           spreading-spot
           ,
           it
           spreads
           in
           a
           soul
           ,
           in
           a
           family
           ,
           in
           any
           society
           where
           sinners
           live
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           It
           is
           an
           infecting-spot
           ,
           a
           spot
           that
           of
           itself
           infects
           ;
           a
           Plague
           spot
           ,
           that
           doth
           infect
           the
           soul
           ,
           and
           infects
           every
           thing
           you
           meddle
           with
           ,
           and
           doth
           infect
           the
           company
           you
           converse
           with
           ;
           that
           's
           the
           nature
           of
           this
           spot
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           Fourthly
           ,
           It
           's
           a
           staining-spot
           ,
           It
           doth
           pain
           the
           soul
           ,
           so
           as
           all
           the
           created
           power
           in
           Heaven
           and
           Earth
           is
           not
           able
           to
           wash
           it
           away
           ;
           thou
           mayest
           think
           little
           of
           the
           sin
           that
           thou
           committest
           ,
           thou
           committest
           it
           ,
           and
           hast
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           in
           such
           a
           sinful
           way
           ,
           for
           a
           quarter
           of
           an
           hour
           ;
           it
           may
           be
           thy
           pleasure
           lasts
           no
           longer
           ;
           well
           ,
           but
           when
           this
           pleasure
           is
           done
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           stain
           left
           upon
           thy
           soul
           that
           doth
           mark
           thee
           out
           to
           Eternal
           Death
           ;
           such
           a
           stain
           left
           ,
           that
           will
           abide
           to
           all
           Eternity
           upon
           the
           Soul
           ,
           if
           onely
           ,
           that
           one
           means
           be
           not
           applied
           ,
           
             the
             Blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           .
           Let
           all
           the
           Angels
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           Men
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           put
           to
           their
           wisdom
           and
           strength
           ,
           to
           get
           out
           the
           stain
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           and
           it
           
           is
           too
           little
           ;
           onely
           the
           Blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           ,
           can
           cleanse
           and
           take
           out
           that
           stain
           that
           is
           in
           thy
           soul
           ;
           such
           a
           spot
           is
           sin
           !
           a
           staining
           spot
           !
           In
           
             Jer.
             2.
             22
             
             Though
             thou
             wash
             thee
             with
             Nitre
             ,
             and
             take
             thee
             much
             Sope
             ;
             yet
             thine
             Iniquity
             is
             marked
             before
             me
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Ye
           may
           use
           many
           means
           to
           get
           away
           your
           sin
           ,
           perhaps
           you
           may
           cover
           it
           over
           ,
           or
           there
           may
           be
           some
           kind
           of
           slight
           sorrow
           ;
           But
           it
           's
           not
           all
           the
           sorrow
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           if
           thou
           wert
           able
           to
           shed
           as
           many
           tears
           as
           there
           are
           Drops
           of
           Water
           in
           the
           Sea
           ,
           to
           wash
           away
           thy
           sin
           ,
           if
           their
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           all
           thy
           tears
           will
           not
           do
           it
           ;
           It
           must
           be
           onely
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God.
           Many
           people
           think
           to
           wash
           away
           their
           sin
           swith
           their
           sorrow
           ;
           But
           they
           must
           know
           ,
           there
           is
           something
           beyond
           sorrow
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           the
           blood
           of
           
             Jesus
             Christ
          
           ,
           can
           cleanse
           and
           take
           away
           this
           stain
           .
        
         
           Use
           .
           Now
           ,
           If
           sin
           be
           such
           a
           stain
           ,
           such
           a
           spot
           ;
           hence
           then
           ,
           let
           us
           learn
           to
           look
           into
           
             Gods
             Glass
          
           ,
           to
           see
           out
           own
           spots
           ,
           how
           we
           are
           bespotted
           by
           our
           sin
           ;
           if
           it
           is
           such
           a
           Foul
           ,
           such
           a
           Spreading
           ,
           such
           a
           Staining
           spot
           ,
           How
           is
           it
           that
           Men
           and
           Women
           see
           it
           not
           ?
           they
           see
           not
           their
           own
           faces
           ;
           Oh!
           they
           never
           were
           acquainted
           with
           Gods
           Glass
           ;
           What
           's
           that
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ?
           why
           ,
           James
           1.
           23.
           will
           shew
           you
           what
           the
           Glass
           of
           God
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           may
           
           see
           your
           Faces
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           may
           see
           your
           spots
           ;
           
             If
             any
             man
             be
             a
             hearer
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             a
             deer
             ,
             he
             is
             like
             unto
             a
             man
             beholding
             his
             natural
             Face
             in
             a
             Glass
             ;
             for
             he
             beboldeth
             himself
             ,
             and
             goeth
             his
             way
             ,
             and
             straightway
             for●etteth
             what
             manner
             a
             man
             he
             was
             .
             But
             who
             〈◊〉
             looketh
             into
             the
             perfect
             Law
             of
             liberty
             ,
          
           and
           
             continueth
             therein
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           And
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           ●●e
           Glass
           that
           God
           would
           have
           thee
           to
           look
           ●●to
           ,
           to
           see
           thy
           face
           in
           ;
           thou
           canst
           not
           know
           ●●y
           heart
           ,
           but
           by
           holding
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           before
           thee
           .
           Paul
           thought
           himself
           beautiful
           e●ough
           ,
           until
           the
           Law
           came
           .
           That
           Scripture
           〈◊〉
           notable
           for
           it
           ,
           in
           
             Rom.
             7.
             9.
             
             For
             I
             was
             ●●●ive
             without
             the
             Law
             once
             ;
             But
             when
             the
             Comandment
             came
             ,
             Sin
             revived
             ,
             and
             I
             died
             :
          
           〈◊〉
           was
           alive
           ,
           I
           was
           jollie
           ,
           and
           thought
           my
           ●●lf
           well
           enough
           ;
           but
           when
           the
           Command●ent
           came
           ,
           when
           God
           did
           but
           take
           the
           Glass
           〈◊〉
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           before
           my
           face
           ,
           I
           〈◊〉
           my self
           a
           most
           ugly
           Monster
           :
           I
           remem●er
           I
           have
           read
           of
           an
           old
           strumpet
           that
           had
           ●●ed
           a
           false
           Glass
           continually
           to
           look
           in
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           presented
           her
           beautiful
           unto
           her self
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           would
           never
           look
           upon
           any
           other
           :
           But
           ●●ce
           there
           being
           a
           Glass
           by
           ,
           she
           chanc'd
           to
           ●●ok
           into
           it
           ,
           wherein
           she
           beheld
           her
           face
           ,
           ●●d
           being
           told
           her
           that
           it
           was
           a
           true
           Glass
           ,
           ●●e
           ran
           mad
           upon
           the
           sight
           of
           her
           ugly
           face
           :
           ●ertainly
           the
           generality
           of
           men
           have
           no
           other
           
           Glasses
           to
           look
           into
           ,
           and
           to
           behold
           the
           face
           of
           their
           souls
           ,
           but
           their
           own
           carnal
           conceits
           ,
           and
           the
           wayes
           of
           other
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           But
           if
           God
           should
           but
           hold
           the
           Glass
           of
           his
           Law
           to
           some
           of
           your
           faces
           ,
           to
           behold
           how
           loathsom
           you
           are
           in
           the
           Eyes
           of
           God
           )
           for
           so
           they
           are
           in
           Gods
           eye
           as
           this
           Glass
           presents
           them
           if
           they
           are
           not
           washed
           in
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           :
           )
           and
           it
           would
           be
           a
           dreadful
           sight
           to
           many
           a
           soul
           :
           But
           yet
           better
           that
           you
           saw
           it
           now
           while
           there
           are
           wayes
           to
           cleanse
           your
           souls
           of
           their
           spots
           ,
           than
           when
           you
           should
           die
           ;
           for
           if
           when
           you
           should
           be
           at
           the
           point
           of
           Death
           ,
           and
           be
           ready
           to
           go
           to
           the
           great
           God
           to
           Receive
           the
           sentence
           of
           your
           Eternal
           Doom
           ;
           If
           conscience
           should
           hold
           the
           Glass
           of
           Gods
           Law
           before
           you
           ,
           and
           there
           make
           you
           see
           the
           ugly
           face
           of
           your
           soul
           ,
           spotted
           by
           sin
           ,
           Oh!
           it
           would
           be
           a
           soul
           sinking
           sight
           unto
           you
           .
           Learn
           you
           to
           look
           now
           into
           the
           Glass
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           examine
           your
           soul
           by
           the
           holy
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           your
           spots
           there
           ;
           many
           of
           you
           spend
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           time
           every
           morning
           in
           looking
           into
           the
           Glass
           ,
           to
           see
           if
           all
           things
           be
           well
           in
           your
           face
           ;
           Oh
           that
           you
           would
           but
           spend
           as
           much
           time
           in
           looking
           into
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           examining
           of
           your
           hearts
           by
           the
           word
           :
           There
           stands
           a
           Glass
           in
           the
           window
           ,
           and
           there
           lies
           a
           Book
           on
           the
           shelf
           ;
           Why
           may
           not
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           
           be
           as
           well
           taken
           ,
           to
           look
           into
           your
           hearts
           ,
           as
           the
           Glass
           taken
           to
           see
           your
           face
           in
           ?
           People
           are
           little
           acquainted
           with
           this
           Glass
           ;
           and
           therefore
           know
           not
           their
           own
           souls
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           sin
           be
           such
           a
           spot
           ,
           O
           learn
           we
           to
           be
           humbled
           for
           our
           spots
           ,
           if
           we
           have
           seen
           them
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           ashured
           of
           them
           :
           if
           we
           have
           seen
           our
           faces
           besmea●'d
           ,
           it
           doth
           deject
           us
           ,
           especially
           if
           we
           be
           in
           Company
           that
           are
           our
           Superiors
           :
           Know
           that
           you
           are
           alwayes
           before
           the
           Infinite
           God
           ,
           and
           his
           blessed
           Angels
           ,
           and
           they
           behold
           your
           spots
           ;
           O
           therefore
           be
           humbled
           and
           be
           ashamed
           for
           your
           spots
           .
           An
           Ingenuous
           disposition
           of
           heart
           ,
           is
           ashamed
           if
           either
           flesh
           or
           garments
           bespotted
           ;
           but
           now
           ,
           one
           of
           a
           so
           did
           disposition
           ,
           that
           is
           all
           the
           week
           raking
           in
           Kennels
           ,
           or
           Dust-heaps
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           besp●ted
           ,
           they
           care
           not
           ,
           because
           many
           times
           the
           very
           temper
           of
           their
           spirits
           ,
           is
           like
           to
           their
           employment
           ;
           but
           now
           one
           that
           is
           of
           an
           Ingenuous
           disposition
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           defiled
           ,
           he
           is
           ashamed
           and
           troubled
           for
           it
           :
           O
           labour
           to
           purge
           your
           spots
           and
           stains
           ;
           know
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           the
           work
           that
           you
           have
           to
           do
           ,
           To
           get
           vour
           souls
           cleansed
           and
           purged
           ;
           
             The
             Lord
             hath
             set
             open
             a
             Fountain
             for
             sin
             ,
             and
             for
             uncleanness
             ,
             for
             Judah
             ,
             and
             for
             Jerusalem
             to
             wash
             in
             ,
             O
             wash
             your
             hearts
             ,
             O
             Jerusalem
             .
          
           So
           I
           may
           say
           to
           every
           soul
           ,
           wash
           thy
           heart
           from
           thy
           spots
           ;
           thou
           wilt
           wash
           thy
           face
           and
           
           hands
           dayly
           ,
           O
           that
           dayly
           there
           might
           be
           washing
           of
           thy
           heart
           !
           If
           thou
           hast
           committed
           sin
           ,
           let
           it
           not
           lie
           and
           soak
           in
           ;
           if
           there
           should
           any
           spots
           happen
           upon
           your
           cloeths
           ,
           you
           presently
           lay
           salt
           upon
           it
           ,
           to
           keep
           it
           from
           staining
           ;
           so
           ,
           so
           soon
           as
           thou
           hast
           committed
           sin
           ,
           lay
           the
           salt
           tears
           of
           thy
           Repentance
           ,
           though
           that
           be
           not
           all
           ,
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           is
           the
           main
           thing
           ,
           to
           keep
           thy
           soul
           clean
           from
           this
           staining-spot
           ;
           and
           to
           do
           it
           presently
           will
           be
           a
           great
           ●eal
           more
           ease
           than
           to
           stay
           long
           :
           as
           a
           sport
           of
           Ink
           ,
           as
           soon
           as
           it
           falls
           ,
           if
           youseek
           to
           get
           it
           away
           ,
           it
           will
           be
           done
           with
           a
           little
           t●●ble
           ;
           but
           if
           you
           let
           it
           soak
           in
           ,
           you
           cannot
           get
           it
           out
           after
           wards
           .
           And
           so
           it
           is
           with
           sin
           that
           lies
           long
           upon
           the
           soul
           :
           O!
           many
           of
           your
           sins
           are
           old
           stains
           that
           have
           been
           many
           years
           upon
           you
           ;
           and
           as
           it
           is
           in
           your
           cloeths
           that
           have
           old
           slains
           ,
           washing
           will
           not
           serve
           ,
           all
           the
           Soap
           you
           can
           use
           will
           not
           get
           them
           out
           ,
           but
           you
           must
           lay
           them
           a
           frosting
           in
           a
           winter
           night
           ;
           O!
           so
           your
           old
           sins
           ;
           you
           must
           not
           think
           that
           those
           old
           spots
           and
           stains
           upon
           your
           soul
           ,
           that
           you
           shall
           get
           them
           off
           so
           easily
           ,
           you
           must
           be
           willing
           to
           lie
           a
           soaking
           ,
           and
           frosting
           ,
           to
           indure
           what
           hardship
           God
           calls
           you
           to
           ,
           so
           be
           it
           that
           you
           may
           be
           cleansed
           from
           them
           :
           It
           's
           an
           expression
           that
           I
           remember
           Austin
           hath
           :
           saith
           he
           ,
           You
           would
           have
           all
           things
           good
           and
           clean
           in
           your
           house
           ;
           all
           the
           furniture
           in
           your
           house
           ;
           yea
           your
           
           shooes
           if
           they
           be
           bespotted
           .
           you
           will
           have
           them
           clean
           :
           And
           hast
           thou
           more
           care
           of
           thy
           very
           shooes
           ,
           then
           of
           thy
           soul
           that
           's
           spotted
           and
           defiled
           :
           O!
           there
           's
           little
           care
           for
           the
           cleansing
           of
           that
           :
           But
           now
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           these
           things
           especially
           should
           be
           applyed
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           go
           more
           immediately
           and
           solemnly
           into
           the
           presence
           of
           God.
           We
           must
           look
           into
           the
           Glass
           of
           the
           Law
           every
           day
           ,
           be
           humbled
           ,
           be
           ashamed
           ;
           and
           labour
           to
           purge
           the
           spots
           of
           our
           souls
           ,
           and
           that
           continnually
           ;
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           go
           into
           Gods
           presence
           in
           a
           more
           immediate
           manner
           ,
           as
           when
           we
           are
           to
           go
           to
           prefer
           a
           petition
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           such
           a
           petition
           as
           concerns
           our
           souls
           and
           Eternal
           estates
           ,
           when
           we
           are
           to
           go
           to
           hear
           his
           word
           ,
           and
           worship
           him
           :
           When
           we
           are
           to
           go
           to
           his
           Table
           ,
           at
           the
           Lords
           Supper
           ,
           we
           had
           need
           then
           prepare
           by
           looking
           into
           that
           Glass
           ,
           and
           by
           being
           humbled
           for
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           labouring
           to
           cleanse
           :
           Though
           you
           care
           act
           so
           much
           for
           spots
           upon
           your
           face
           and
           clothes
           when
           you
           are
           at
           home
           ,
           yet
           when
           you
           are
           to
           go
           before
           your
           Betters
           ,
           then
           what
           looking
           is
           there
           in
           the
           Glass
           to
           be
           trim
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           clothes
           that
           are
           clean
           washt
           .
           Remember
           now
           ,
           that
           every
           time
           thou
           art
           to
           go
           to
           worship
           God
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           set
           thy self
           as
           in
           his
           immediate
           presence
           ,
           to
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           that
           infinite
           holy
           God
           whose
           pure
           eyes
           cannot
           indure
           to
           beholde
           
           least
           iniquity
           ;
           that
           God
           that
           is
           so
           Holy
           that
           the
           very
           Angels
           cover
           their
           faces
           as
           not
           being
           able
           to
           behold
           him
           ,
           thou
           art
           to
           go
           before
           this
           God
           ,
           and
           wilt
           thou
           go
           bespotted
           and
           be●
           smeared
           ,
           and
           never
           look
           into
           the
           glass
           o●
           the
           Law
           to
           see
           how
           thou
           art
           there
           ,
           that
           tho●
           mayest
           labour
           to
           cleanse
           thy
           soul
           ?
           wilt
           tho●
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           in
           thy
           filth
           ?
           O●
           bold
           sinner
           that
           know'st
           not
           what
           it
           is
           to
           dea
           〈…〉
           with
           the
           Infinite
           Holy
           God
           :
           Those
           that
           kno●
           what
           God
           is
           ,
           what
           his
           Infinite
           Holiness
           means
           ,
           when
           they
           come
           into
           Gods
           presence
           they
           make
           it
           the
           great
           part
           of
           their
           work
           i●
           preparing
           their
           hearts
           before
           they
           come
           ;
           and
           indeed
           the
           spiritual
           part
           of
           Godliness
           doth
           a●
           much
           consist
           in
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           as
           in
           any
           ,
           i●
           the
           preparation
           of
           the
           heart
           for
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           in
           Holy
           dutyes
           ;
           and
           that
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           is
           careful
           and
           conscionable
           in
           this
           thing
           ,
           may
           have
           good
           comfort
           to
           them selves
           that
           they
           are
           acquainted
           with
           the
           spiritual
           part
           of
           Godliness
           ;
           that
           wherein
           the
           power
           of
           i●
           consists
           :
           But
           for
           such
           that
           can
           go
           into
           Gods
           presence
           ,
           and
           no
           such
           sear
           and
           reverence
           o●
           God
           is
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           certainly
           these
           neither
           know
           God
           ,
           nor
           have
           any
           thing
           of
           the
           power
           of
           Godliness
           in
           their
           hearts
           —
           Now
           no
           matter
           my
           Brethren
           ,
           what
           we
           endure
           in
           this
           World●
           so
           be
           it
           we
           may
           get
           our
           souls
           cleansed
           from
           the
           filth
           and
           the
           spots
           that
           are
           upon
           them
           
           that
           when
           there
           shall
           be
           a
           farther
           Presence
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           we
           shall
           have
           ,
           than
           that
           we
           have
           now
           in
           Holy
           Duties
           ;
           that
           then
           we
           may
           stand
           before
           him
           without
           spot
           ;
           so
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           2
           
             Pet.
             3.
             14.
             
             Wherefore
             (
             Beloved
             )
             seeing
             ye
             look
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             be
             diligent
             ,
             that
             ye
             may
             be
             found
             of
             him
             in
             peace
             without
             spot
             and
             blameless
          
           —
           You
           look
           for
           
             new
             Heavens
             and
             new
             Earth
             ;
             when
             all
             the
             world
             shall
             be
             on
             fire
          
           about
           your
           ears
           ,
           and
           
             the
             Elements
             melting
             with
             servent
             heat
          
           ;
           and
           the
           
             Heavens
             departing
             like
             a
             Screwl
          
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           :
           do
           you
           look
           for
           such
           things
           ?
           do
           you
           look
           for
           the
           appearing
           of
           the
           Holy
           God
           ?
           and
           dare
           you
           stand
           in
           the
           Presence
           of
           that
           Holy
           God
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           pass
           the
           Sentence
           of
           your
           Eternal
           Estate
           upon
           your
           ●ouls
           ?
           dare
           you
           stand
           before
           him
           with
           such
           defiled
           ,
           stained
           souls
           ,
           as
           you
           have
           ?
           Oh
           no!
           Saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             Beloved
             ,
             seeing
             ye
             look
             for
             such
             things
             ,
             be
             diligent
             ,
             that
             you
             may
             be
             found
             of
             him
             in
             peace
             ,
             without
             spot
             ,
             and
             blameness
          
           —
           If
           those
           spots
           that
           are
           upon
           many
           of
           your
           Spirits
           shall
           abide
           upon
           you
           at
           that
           say
           ,
           Wo
           be
           to
           you
           that
           ever
           you
           were
           born
           ;
           you
           cannot
           be
           found
           in
           peace
           before
           God
           ,
           except
           you
           be
           found
           without
           spot
           ,
           and
           blameness
           —
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           let
           me
           say
           farther
           ,
           Wo
           to
           that
           soul
           ●hat
           shall
           have
           
             one
             spot
          
           upon
           it
           at
           that
           day
           .
        
         
           If
           this
           should
           be
           means
           of
           the
           Great
           Day
           
           of
           Judgment
           ,
           as
           many
           Divines
           take
           it
           ;
           though
           there
           may
           be
           some
           doubt
           about
           some
           other
           time
           :
           But
           suppose
           that
           it
           be
           meant
           of
           that
           day
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           ordinarily
           taken
           ;
           Then
           ,
           wo
           to
           that
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           ever
           they
           have
           been
           ,
           that
           shall
           have
           but
           one
           spot
           upon
           them
           :
           For
           ,
           then
           we
           must
           be
           delivered
           from
           every
           spot
           ,
           or
           otherwise
           our
           souls
           will
           perish
           for
           ever
           :
           But
           ye
           may
           be
           without
           spot
           ,
           and
           blameless
           before
           him
           —
           Thus
           much
           for
           that
           point
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Doct.
           The
           Second
           Point
           is
           .
           That
           God●
           Children
           have
           their
           spots
           ;
           the
           best
           of
           all
           ,
           have
           their
           spots
           .
        
         
           The
           Church
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           Moon
           ;
           Christ
           he
           is
           the
           Sun
           of
           Righteousness
           but
           he
           Church
           ,
           in
           Rev.
           12
           ,
           is
           compared
           to
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           the
           Moon
           hath
           her
           spots
           ,
           the
           Sun
           none
           .
           No
           godly
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           in
           regard
           o●
           their
           souls
           ,
           is
           like
           Absalom
           ,
           as
           he
           was
           in
           regard
           of
           his
           body
           ;
           his
           body
           was
           without
           any
           ble●
           mith
           ,
           from
           the
           crown
           of
           the
           head
           ,
           to
           the
           sol●
           of
           the
           foot
           ;
           but
           it
           can
           be
           said
           of
           no
           bodie
           's
           sou●
           so
           ;
           
             you
             re
             clean
             ,
             but
             not
             all
             :
          
           The
           best
           Garde●
           hath
           its
           worms
           ;
           and
           the
           best
           Soul
           hath
           i●
           spots
           ;
           for
           while
           we
           live
           here
           ,
           there
           is
           that
           Corruption
           remaining
           ,
           that
           will
           breed
           defilement
           of
           it self
           :
           But
           considering
           that
           we
           liv●
           in
           a
           wicked
           world
           here
           ,
           and
           converse
           with
           wicked
           men
           ,
           it
           is
           as
           impossible
           to
           live
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           to
           converse
           with
           men
           ,
           without
           an●
           
           spots
           ,
           as
           for
           a
           company
           of
           people
           to
           ride
           together
           in
           soul
           way
           ,
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           Winter
           ,
           and
           to
           keep
           their
           Garments
           so
           ,
           that
           none
           should
           have
           a
           spot
           .
           The
           Condition
           of
           this
           world
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           fit
           to
           have
           a
           Saint
           in
           it
           without
           sp●ts
           .
           God
           hath
           reserved
           the
           time
           of
           full-●●●●nsing
           of
           his
           people
           ,
           to
           another
           world
           .
           Christ
           could
           cleanse
           his
           people
           presently
           from
           all
           their
           spots
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           are
           to
           live
           〈◊〉
           this
           world
           ,
           Christ
           sees
           it
           is
           not
           so
           suitable
           for
           this
           vile
           world
           .
        
         
           This
           world
           is
           not
           worthy
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           take
           them
           with
           all
           their
           infirmities
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           not
           for
           the
           world
           to
           have
           the
           Saints
           live
           without
           spot
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           world
           be
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           let
           them
           be
           offended
           ;
           let
           them
           be
           stumbling-blocks
           unto
           them
           ;
           and
           I
           make
           no
           question
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           so
           to
           many
           souls
           :
           The
           world
           they
           rejoice
           when
           they
           behold
           the
           sins
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Saints
           ;
           but
           thou
           hast
           little
           cause
           to
           rejoice
           in
           the
           sins
           of
           others
           ,
           if
           thou
           knewest
           all
           ;
           for
           it
           may
           be
           intended
           for
           thy
           ruin
           :
           I
           know
           no
           greater
           stumbling-block
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           than
           the
           sins
           of
           those
           that
           do
           profess
           Godliness
           ;
           ●ut
           wo
           to
           those
           by
           whom
           offences
           come
           :
           The
           Lord
           by
           continuing
           of
           spots
           in
           his
           own
           people
           ,
           doth
           exercise
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Humility
           ,
           and
           ●atience
           ,
           and
           other
           Graces
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           as
           ●e
           takes
           pleasure
           and
           delight
           to
           see
           the
           exercise
           of
           them
           .
        
         
         
           But
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Point
           that
           I
           do
           intend
           .
           Yet
           ,
           O
           thou
           godly
           heart
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           this
           to
           be
           a
           truth
           ,
           That
           there
           are
           spots
           in
           thee
           ;
           yea
           ,
           sometimes
           those
           that
           are
           Godly
           ,
           think
           there
           's
           nothing
           else
           but
           spots
           in
           them
           ;
           but
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           in
           this
           ,
           though
           thy
           Condition
           be
           sad
           in
           this
           world
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           thou
           art
           spotted
           ,
           yet
           be
           of
           good
           comfort
           here
           ,
           Jesus
           Christ
           is
           without
           any
           spots
           ,
           Christ
           thy
           Saviour
           hath
           no
           spots
           .
           
             Heb.
             9.
             14.
             
             How
             much
             more
             shall
             the
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             who
             through
             the
             Eternal
             Spirit
             ,
             offered
             himself
             without
             spot
             to
             God
             ,
             cleanse
             your
             Conscience
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             to
             serve
             the
             Living
             God
             ?
          
           Christ
           offered
           himself
           
             without
             spot
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           the
           Saints
           while
           they
           have
           their
           many
           spots
           in
           this
           world
           —
           And
           so
           in
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           19
           there
           's
           the
           same
           expression
           :
           
             We
             are
             redeemed
             with
             the
             precious
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             without
             blemish
             ,
             and
             without
             spot
          
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           comfort
           is
           it
           to
           me
           in
           the
           midst
           of
           my
           spots
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           my
           Saviour
           hath
           no
           spots
           ?
           —
           What
           ?
           This
           is
           comfort
           ,
           Because
           God
           looks
           upon
           thee
           not
           as
           thou
           art
           in
           thy self
           ,
           but
           in
           his
           Son
           ;
           and
           reckons
           thee
           as
           a
           member
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           and
           deal
           with
           thee
           according
           to
           the
           Relation
           thou
           ha●
           to
           him
           —
           And
           the
           Righteousness
           of
           h●●
           Son
           is
           made
           over
           to
           thee
           .
           Christ
           is
           a
           Covenent-Head
           ,
           the
           Head
           of
           the
           Covenant
           ;
           and
           
           in
           that
           regard
           ,
           being
           without
           spot
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           unspeak
           able
           comfort
           unto
           a
           gracious
           heart
           ,
           when
           it
           sees
           it self
           defil'd
           and
           bespotted
           by
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           yet
           further
           ,
           know
           ,
           That
           through
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           art
           lookt
           upon
           thy self
           ,
           in
           the
           point
           of
           Justification
           ,
           without
           spot
           too
           .
           The
           Saints
           have
           their
           spots
           that
           is
           ,
           they
           have
           their
           weaknesses
           ,
           and
           some
           sins
           ,
           their
           Sanctification
           is
           imperfect
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           in
           regard
           of
           Justification
           ,
           so
           ,
           they
           are
           altogether
           without
           spot
           :
           So
           you
           have
           it
           in
           Cant.
           4.
           7.
           
           Where
           Christ
           speaks
           of
           his
           Spouse
           ,
           
             Thou
             art
             all
             fair
             ,
             my
             Love
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             spot
             in
             thee
          
           —
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           This
           seems
           to
           be
           against
           this
           text
           :
           No
           ,
           not
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           we
           may
           be
           without
           any
           spot
           ,
           in
           regard
           of
           our
           Justification
           ,
           and
           yet
           we
           may
           be
           spotted
           and
           defiled
           ,
           and
           God
           may
           see
           that
           we
           are
           defiled
           with
           spots
           in
           our
           sanctification
           .
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           not
           charge
           these
           spors
           upon
           thy
           soul
           that
           art
           in
           Christ
           ;
           yet
           he
           doth
           expect
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           humbled
           for
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           so
           in
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           27.
           there
           we
           have
           both
           together
           ,
           there
           's
           a
           Scripture
           that
           shews
           that
           thou
           shalt
           one
           day
           be
           without
           any
           spot
           in
           regard
           of
           thy
           sanctification
           too
           ;
           though
           thou
           be'st
           spotted
           now
           ,
           yet
           the
           time
           is
           coming
           when
           thou
           shalt
           be
           delivered
           from
           all
           these
           spots
           in
           regard
           of
           thy
           sanctification
           ;
           saith
           the
           
           Apostle
           there
           ,
           
             Christ
             loved
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             for
             it
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             cleanse
             it
             with
             the
             washing
             of
             water
             by
             the
             word
             :
             That
             be
             might
             present
             it
             to
             himself
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
             not
             having
             spot
             or
             wrinckle
             ,
             or
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             But
             that
             it
             should
             be
             holy
             ,
             and
             without
             b●m●●
             .
          
           Mark
           ,
           what
           ●eaps
           of
           words
           here
           are
           ;
           here
           's
           
             sanctifying
             ,
             cle
             nsing
             washing
             ,
             presenting
             a
             glorious
             Church
             ,
          
           not
           having
           spor
           ,
           not
           having
           wrinckle
           ,
           or
           any
           
             such
             thing
          
           ;
           ●ut
           that
           it
           should
           be
           holy
           and
           with
           us
           blemish
           :
           All
           these
           ●●pressions
           are
           to
           shew
           the
           state
           the
           Saints
           should
           be
           brought
           unto
           ,
           and
           to
           uphold
           thy
           spirit
           in
           the
           sight
           of
           all
           thy
           spots
           :
           —
           Let
           me
           speak
           to
           thee
           who
           art
           sensible
           of
           the
           many
           spots
           that
           are
           in
           thy
           ●●ul
           :
           What
           is
           it
           that
           doth
           uph●ld
           thy
           heart
           ?
           O●e
           would
           wonder
           that
           any
           soul
           that
           knows
           what
           it
           is
           to
           deal
           with
           such
           an
           infinite
           holy
           God
           as
           the
           Lord
           is
           ,
           one
           would
           wonder
           what
           should
           uph●ld
           the
           soul
           ,
           seeing
           it
           's
           so
           defiled
           ,
           and
           nothing
           but
           spots
           in
           every
           thing
           !
           What
           can
           uphold
           it
           here
           from
           sinking
           ?
           It
           may
           be
           that
           that
           upholds
           you
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           We
           have
           all
           our
           sins
           ,
           and
           we
           are
           all
           sinners
           .
           If
           there
           were
           nothing
           else
           to
           uphold
           a
           gracious
           heart
           but
           that
           ,
           it
           could
           no●
           but
           sink
           even
           in
           dispair
           ,
           notwithstanding
           that●
           But
           now
           these
           three
           things
           uphold
           a
           gracious
           heart
           :
           I
           have
           my
           spots
           indeed
           ,
           and
           am
           defil'd
           ,
           wo
           to
           me
           ,
           for
           the
           defilements
           of
           m●soul
           ,
           
           my
           life
           :
           This
           is
           indeed
           the
           burden
           that
           I
           have
           in
           this
           World
           ,
           the
           great
           affliction
           that
           is
           upon
           me
           ,
           that
           my
           soul
           is
           so
           defil'd
           :
           O!
           but
           blessed
           be
           God
           ,
           I
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           through
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           who
           hath
           offered
           up
           himself
           to
           the
           Father
           without
           any
           spot
           ;
           I
           have
           to
           deal
           with
           God
           through
           the
           Lamb
           that
           was
           sacrificed
           ,
           that
           had
           no
           spot
           ;
           and
           it
           was
           for
           me
           that
           he
           was
           slain
           ,
           and
           God
           looks
           upon
           me
           through
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           is
           made
           of
           God
           sanctification
           —
           I
           am
           indeed
           imperfect
           ,
           and
           have
           many
           spots
           ;
           yet
           ,
           blessed
           be
           God
           he
           hath
           reveal'd
           ,
           that
           justification
           is
           perfect
           in
           this
           life
           :
           That
           the
           Lord
           through
           the
           righteousness
           of
           his
           Son
           ,
           looks
           upon
           me
           as
           without
           spot
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           will
           not
           lay
           any
           of
           these
           spots
           to
           my
           charge
           —
           Yea
           ,
           and
           further
           ,
           This
           is
           the
           comfort
           of
           my
           soul
           ,
           that
           though
           I
           have
           many
           spots
           now
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           a
           way
           reveal'd
           to
           cleanse
           my
           soul
           from
           all
           spots
           ,
           through
           the
           blood
           of
           Christ
           ;
           and
           through
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           and
           wash
           me
           :
           Yea
           ,
           I
           find
           in
           the
           word
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           Christ
           had
           such
           a
           desire
           to
           cleanse
           my
           soul
           from
           spots
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           himself
           to
           that
           very
           end
           :
           And
           there
           is
           a
           time
           when
           all
           these
           spots
           must
           be
           washed
           away
           ,
           and
           when
           this
           defiled
           ,
           polluted
           soul
           of
           mine
           shall
           be
           before
           the
           Lord
           and
           his
           Christ
           ,
           and
           live
           for
           ever
           with
           them
           ,
           without
           any
           spot
           o●
           wrinckle
           ,
           or
           any
           defilement
           whatsoever
           ;
           but
           shall
           be
           made
           fully
           
           perfect
           in
           my
           sanctification
           ,
           as
           now
           I
           am
           in
           my
           justification
           :
           And
           it
           's
           this
           that
           upholds
           my
           soul
           —
           That
           's
           somewhat
           indeed
           ;
           that
           in
           this
           life
           of
           thine
           ,
           wherein
           there
           is
           so
           much
           corruption
           ,
           if
           thy
           soul
           be
           upheld
           from
           sinking
           with
           such
           considerations
           as
           these
           are
           ,
           surely
           thou
           art
           gone
           beyond
           a
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           even
           fay
           ,
           That
           thy
           spot
           is
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           from
           this
           ,
           and
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           :
           Remember
           that
           one
           expression
           in
           Ephes
           .
           5.
           which
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           and
           of
           great
           use
           ;
           
             Christ
             ●ved
             us
             ,
             and
             gave
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             sanctifie
             and
             wash
             us
             ,
          
           and
           the
           like
           :
           Mark
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           the
           great
           fruit
           of
           the
           love
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           to
           sanctifie
           a
           soul
           ,
           therefore
           it
           's
           matter
           of
           great
           consequence
           ;
           for
           Christ
           shews
           his
           love
           in
           a
           special
           manner
           in
           sanctifying
           and
           cleansing
           the
           soul
           —
           This
           is
           from
           the
           peculiar
           and
           electing
           love
           of
           God
           —
           And
           it
           shews
           ,
           when
           Christ
           comes
           to
           cleanse
           the
           soul
           from
           spots
           and
           defilements
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           loved
           from
           all
           eternity
           ,
           that
           foul
           .
           But
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           do
           let
           thee
           lye
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           thy
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           Argument
           that
           he
           never
           set
           his
           heart
           upon
           thee
           .
           As
           for
           instance
           ,
           suppose
           a
           man
           were
           riding
           on
           the
           high
           way
           ,
           and
           sees
           a
           Child
           there
           lie
           all
           in
           the
           filth
           ,
           ready
           to
           be
           choak't
           with
           the
           dirt
           and
           mire
           ,
           and
           to
           perish
           there
           ;
           well
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           riding
           by
           ,
           he
           looks
           upon
           the
           Child
           ,
           and
           sees
           it
           
           ready
           to
           perish
           ;
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           look't
           upon
           it
           ,
           away
           he
           goes
           and
           leaves
           it
           there
           ;
           would
           not
           every
           one
           say
           ,
           Certainly
           this
           is
           not
           the
           Father
           of
           the
           Child
           that
           rides
           so
           away
           .
           But
           now
           if
           the
           Father
           or
           Mother
           should
           come
           by
           ,
           and
           see
           the
           Child
           ,
           the
           Mother
           would
           screek
           out
           ,
           O
           my
           Child
           !
           and
           snatches
           it
           up
           ,
           and
           carries
           it
           away
           ,
           and
           gets
           water
           and
           washes
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           cleanses
           the
           Child
           .
           And
           herein
           doth
           the
           Mother
           or
           Father
           shew
           their
           love
           they
           have
           to
           the
           Child
           .
           Thus
           it
           is
           (
           for
           all
           the
           World
           )
           in
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           ;
           Christ
           ,
           he
           sees
           all
           your
           filthiness
           and
           pollution
           ;
           he
           sees
           Men
           and
           Women
           wallowing
           up
           and
           down
           in
           the
           dirt
           ;
           Christ
           looks
           upon
           them
           ,
           and
           goes
           by
           ,
           leaves
           them
           still
           ,
           and
           lets
           them
           wallow
           in
           their
           corruptions
           more
           and
           more
           ,
           and
           passes
           by
           ;
           surely
           the
           heart
           of
           Christ
           is
           not
           much
           towards
           them
           ,
           there
           's
           little
           relation
           that
           Christ
           or
           God
           hath
           to
           such
           as
           these
           are
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           as
           there
           is
           one
           that
           belongs
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           Christ
           hath
           set
           his
           love
           upon
           from
           eternity
           ,
           Christ
           sees
           such
           a
           one
           wallowing
           in
           the
           filth
           of
           sin
           ;
           O!
           the
           very
           bowels
           of
           Christ
           do
           earn
           ,
           O!
           Christ
           takes
           them
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           own
           blood
           cleanseth
           them
           :
           and
           will
           never
           leave
           washing
           and
           cleansing
           of
           the
           soul
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           cleansed
           it
           from
           all
           its
           spots
           ,
           and
           presented
           it
           before
           the
           Father
           .
        
         
           And
           mark
           ,
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ;
           Christ
           
           loved
           us
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           fruit
           of
           Christs
           love
           ,
           to
           cleanse
           us
           from
           our
           spots
           —
           
             And
             then
             he
             gave
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             cleanse
             us
             ,
          
           perhaps
           you
           think
           it
           's
           of
           little
           moment
           to
           be
           cleansed
           from
           the
           filth
           of
           your
           sin
           ;
           but
           Christ
           accounted
           it
           such
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           he
           would
           give
           his
           life
           for
           it
           :
           I
           account
           the
           cleansing
           of
           these
           souls
           from
           the
           filth
           of
           their
           sins
           ,
           worth
           my
           life
           ;
           I
           will
           give
           my
           life
           for
           it
           ;
           so
           that
           it
           cost
           more
           then
           Ten
           Thousand
           Worlds
           to
           cleanse
           a
           soul
           from
           the
           filth
           of
           its
           sin
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           from
           the
           guilt
           :
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           of
           this
           ,
           that
           the
           cleansing
           of
           a
           soul
           from
           the
           silth
           of
           sin
           ,
           did
           cost
           Christ
           that
           which
           was
           more
           worth
           than
           Ten
           thousand
           World
           ;
           but
           ,
           O!
           how
           many
           is
           there
           that
           can
           wallow
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           take
           delight
           in
           it
           ?
           But
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           of
           so
           great
           consequence
           to
           be
           cleansed
           from
           sin
           ,
           as
           Christ
           is
           content
           to
           give
           his
           very
           life
           to
           cleanse
           his
           Church
           from
           sin
           —
           Now
           if
           thy
           heart
           be
           thus
           ,
           that
           thou
           account
           the
           love
           of
           Christ
           to
           consist
           in
           this
           ,
           and
           that
           thou
           canst
           prise
           Christ
           upon
           This
           ,
           That
           he
           gave
           himself
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           that
           he
           might
           cleanse
           thy
           soul
           from
           the
           sin
           ;
           surely
           thou
           dost
           prise
           cleansing
           from
           sin
           indeed
           ;
           and
           if
           thou
           dost
           prise
           it
           at
           so
           high
           a
           rate
           ,
           this
           is
           a
           good
           Argument
           that
           thou
           art
           one
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           Therefore
           daily
           exercise
           thy
           Faith
           upon
           this
           Christ
           ,
           by
           the
           applying
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           thy
           soul
           ,
           and
           the
           renewing
           of
           the
           
           work
           of
           thy
           repentance
           ,
           seeing
           ,
           as
           long
           as
           thou
           livest
           ,
           their
           will
           be
           spots
           .
        
      
       
         
           The
           Second
           SERMON
           .
           July
           the
           20th
           ,
           1645.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           Doct.
           BUt
           now
           comes
           in
           the
           Third
           Point
           :
           It
           's
           true
           ,
           the
           people
           of
           God
           have
           all
           their
           spots
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           know
           ,
           There
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           godly
           ,
           and
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           Scripture
           I
           chose
           for
           the
           handlling
           of
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           take
           away
           that
           vain
           plea
           that
           hardens
           the
           hearts
           of
           most
           men
           in
           their
           sin
           ;
           Why
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           we
           have
           sin
           ,
           and
           who
           hath
           not
           ?
           the
           best
           of
           all
           have
           their
           sins
           .
           I
           appeal
           to
           you
           ,
           whether
           you
           do
           not
           know
           that
           this
           is
           the
           great
           hardning
           conceit
           of
           most
           people
           in
           the
           World
           ?
           Thou
           hast
           thy
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           have
           their
           sins
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           you
           will
           see
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           ,
           however
           ,
           whatever
           thou
           sayest
           ;
           Psal
           .
           22.
           18.
           sa●●ih
           
             David
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             wickedly
             departed
             from
             my
             God
             :
             David
          
           would
           not
           say
           but
           that
           he
           had
           sometimes
           departed
           from
           God
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           not
           wickedly
           departed
           from
           him
           ,
           saith
           David
           ,
           I
           can
           appeal
           to
           God
           in
           that
           :
           There
           is
           still
           remaining
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           corruptions
           ;
           in
           their
           understandings
           there
           is
           some
           dimness
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           light
           ;
           But
           I
           may
           say
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           in
           
             Isa
             .
             11.
             
             The
             dimness
             shall
             not
             be
             such
             as
             was
             in
             her
             vexation
          
           ;
           It
           shall
           not
           be
           such
           dimness
           ;
           It
           's
           spoken
           there
           in
           case
           of
           affliction
           and
           misery
           :
           We
           may
           apply
           it
           thus
           ,
           by
           way
           of
           allution
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           the
           remaining
           corruptions
           :
           There
           is
           in
           the
           understanding
           a
           dimness
           ,
           but
           not
           like
           that
           that
           was
           before
           ,
           and
           is
           in
           natural
           men
           :
           There
           is
           not
           that
           dimness
           of
           darkness
           in
           the
           weakest
           Man
           or
           Woman
           in
           the
           World
           that
           is
           converted
           ,
           that
           hath
           the
           least
           natural
           parts
           as
           in
           the
           greatest
           learned
           Man
           or
           Woman
           in
           the
           World
           that
           is
           unconverted
           :
           And
           though
           ,
           perhaps
           ,
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           may
           have
           some
           security
           in
           his
           heart
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           in
           1
           Thes
           .
           5.
           6.
           
           Let
           us
           not
           sleep
           
             as
             do
             others
          
           ,
           lest
           perhaps
           we
           should
           sleep
           and
           he
           overtaken
           :
           yet
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           God
           forbid
           we
           should
           sleep
           as
           do
           others
           :
           There
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           
           sleep
           of
           Gods
           people
           ,
           and
           the
           sléeep
           of
           others
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           between
           the
           security
           of
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           the
           security
           of
           other
           mens
           hearts
           :
           It
           was
           the
           special
           work
           of
           the
           Priest
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           to
           discern
           between
           spot
           and
           spot
           ;
           to
           shew
           which
           was
           the
           spot
           of
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           wich
           was
           not
           .
        
         
           When
           there
           was
           a
           spot
           in
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           they
           were
           to
           come
           to
           the
           Priest
           to
           discern
           whether
           their
           spot
           were
           the
           spot
           of
           Leprosie
           ,
           or
           no.
           
        
         
           And
           't
           is
           a
           special
           work
           of
           the
           Ministers
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           difference
           of
           spots
           ,
           between
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God.
           And
           here
           indeed
           doth
           consist
           the
           spiritualness
           of
           their
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           efficacy
           of
           it
           is
           in
           this
           thing
           ;
           and
           without
           this
           ,
           our
           Ministry
           is
           like
           to
           do
           little
           good
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           though
           I
           had
           thoughts
           of
           some
           other
           things
           ,
           yet
           I
           thought
           alwaies
           ,
           except
           there
           were
           somthing
           laid
           down
           about
           this
           ,
           I
           might
           preach
           many
           Arguments
           ,
           open
           many
           points
           of
           Religion
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           want
           of
           the
           knowledg
           of
           this
           ,
           might
           hinder
           the
           efficacy
           of
           all
           .
           
             Jer.
             15.
             18.
             
             If
             thou
             shalt
             separate
             between
             the
             precious
             and
             the
             vile
          
           (
           saith
           he
           to
           
             Jeremiah
             )
             then
             shalt
             thou
             be
             as
             my
             mouth
             :
          
           So
           that
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           work
           that
           God
           looks
           for
           from
           his
           Ministers
           ;
           and
           indeed
           it
           's
           the
           work
           of
           a
           soul
           saving
           Ministry
           ,
           to
           separate
           between
           
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           ;
           and
           then
           indeed
           when
           they
           speak
           ,
           they
           are
           as
           the
           mouth
           of
           God
           to
           a
           people
           :
           God
           makes
           men
           in
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           be
           as
           his
           mouth
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           a
           point
           that
           doth
           separate
           between
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           :
           Therefore
           ,
           as
           Moses
           said
           of
           the
           whole
           So●g
           in
           the
           46
           v.
           of
           this
           Chap.
           
             Set
             your
             hearts
             unto
             all
             the
             words
             which
             I
             testifie
             among
             you
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             For
             it
             is
             not
             a
             vain
             thing
             for
             you
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             your
             life
             :
          
           〈◊〉
           I
           may
           say
           of
           this
           part
           of
           the
           Song
           ,
           I
           beseech
           you
           brethren
           ,
           set
           your
           hearts
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           mind
           it
           ,
           for
           certanly
           it
           is
           not
           a
           vain
           thing
           ,
           it
           is
           your
           life
           ;
           It
           's
           as
           much
           as
           your
           souls
           are
           worth
           ,
           the
           understanding
           of
           this
           point
           rightly
           ;
           and
           thousands
           of
           souls
           do
           perish
           eternally
           for
           want
           of
           the
           understanding
           this
           point
           rightly
           —
           Then
           let
           's
           fall
           upon
           it
           .
        
         
           There
           's
           much
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           that
           are
           in
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           that
           are
           in
           the
           Saints
           .
           It
           must
           be
           granted
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           that
           in
           some
           particular
           acts
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           may
           do
           something
           better
           then
           the
           godly
           ;
           and
           not
           sin
           so
           much
           in
           some
           acts
           ;
           as
           we
           have
           famous
           examples
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           As
           in
           the
           example
           of
           Abimelech
           ;
           compare
           him
           with
           
             David
             :
             Abimilech
          
           in
           respect
           of
           
           Abraham's
           wife
           ,
           and
           David
           in
           respect
           of
           
             Vriab's
             ;
             Abimilech
          
           did
           carry
           himself
           like
           a
           Saint
           ,
           and
           David
           rather
           like
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           in
           comparison
           .
        
         
         
           And
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           we
           compare
           Rehoboam
           and
           Amaziah
           ,
           with
           
             Asa
             ;
             Rehoboam
          
           and
           Amaziah
           were
           both
           wicked
           men
           ,
           but
           yet
           they
           ,
           in
           some
           acts
           ,
           did
           better
           then
           Asa
           that
           was
           a
           godly
           man
           ;
           it
           is
           very
           remarkable
           ,
           the
           comparing
           the
           stories
           of
           them
           :
           For
           ,
           Rehoboam
           he
           was
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           1
           Kings
           12.
           24.
           when
           ten
           tribes
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           did
           rebel
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           got
           an
           Army
           to
           reduce
           them
           again
           to
           their
           obedience
           ,
           there
           comes
           but
           a
           poor
           Prophet
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             go
             up
             nor
             fight
             against
             your
             Brethren
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             :
             Return
             every
             man
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             for
             this
             thing
             is
             from
             me
             :
          
           The
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             they
             hearkned
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             returne
             to
             depart
             according
             to
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           A
           very
           strange
           thing
           ,
           that
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           exasperated
           to
           the
           uttermo●●
           ,
           that
           had
           an
           Army
           ready
           ,
           whose
           cause
           could
           not
           but
           be
           justified
           before
           all
           the
           World
           ;
           for
           who
           would
           have
           said
           what
           the
           Prophet
           did
           ,
           
             That
             this
             was
             from
             the
             Lord
             :
          
           Yet
           that
           one
           poor
           man
           coming
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           telling
           of
           him
           that
           it
           was
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           he
           must
           lose
           ten
           parts
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           ten
           of
           twelve
           ,
           yet
           Rehoboam
           hearkens
           to
           God
           ,
           le
           ts
           go
           his
           Army
           ,
           le
           ts
           go
           the
           ten
           parts
           of
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           hearing
           but
           a
           Prophet
           say
           .
           It
           was
           from
           the
           Lord
           !
           one
           would
           think
           that
           this
           were
           a
           Saint
           !
           what
           an
           obedient
           
           man
           was
           this
           to
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ?
           and
           yet
           this
           was
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           an
           unregenerate
           man.
           
        
         
           Again
           ,
           Amaziah
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           man
           whose
           heart
           was
           not
           upright
           with
           God
           ,
           2
           Chron.
           25.
           he
           had
           likewise
           hired
           an
           Army
           ,
           and
           there
           comes
           a
           man
           of
           God
           to
           him
           ,
           in
           v.
           7.
           saying
           ,
           
             O
             King
             ,
             let
             not
             the
             Army
             of
             Israel
             go
             with
             thee
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord
             is
             not
             with
             Israel
             ,
             to
             wit
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Children
             of
             Ephralm
          
           —
           But
           saith
           
             Amaziah
             ,
             what
             shall
             we
             do
             for
             the
             hundred
             talents
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             given
             to
             the
             Army
             of
             Israel
             ?
          
           They
           had
           their
           pay
           afore-hand
           ,
           why
           ,
           saith
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           
             the
             Lord
             is
             able
             to
             give
             thee
             much
             more
             then
             this
             :
          
           and
           Amaziah
           was
           content
           not
           only
           to
           part
           with
           his
           Army
           ,
           but
           to
           lose
           the
           pay
           that
           he
           had
           given
           them
           before-hand
           ,
           meerly
           at
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           by
           one
           poor
           Prophet
           of
           his
           :
           Now
           one
           would
           think
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           that
           was
           a
           Soldier
           ,
           should
           have
           contemned
           such
           a
           message
           from
           a
           poor
           weak
           man
           ,
           and
           bad
           him
           go
           and
           meddle
           with
           what
           he
           had
           to
           do
           with
           ;
           yet
           these
           two
           men
           did
           not
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           Asa
           that
           was
           a
           godly
           ,
           man
           he
           did
           not
           do
           so
           well
           :
           These
           two
           the
           Scripture
           brands
           for
           wicked
           men
           at
           this
           time
           when
           they
           did
           so
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           ought
           appears
           ,
           continued
           and
           perished
           in
           their
           wickedness
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           Asa
           ,
           that
           the
           Scripture
           notes
           for
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           you
           find
           him
           quite
           owise
           ,
           
           2
           Chron.
           16.
           there
           a
           Prophet
           did
           but
           come
           to
           Asa
           ,
           and
           rebuke
           him
           for
           relying
           upon
           wicked
           men
           ,
           for
           so
           much
           correspondency
           with
           those
           who
           were
           ungodly
           ,
           the
           Text
           notes
           in
           the
           10.
           
             v.
             Then
             Asa
             was
             wroth
             with
             the
             Seer
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             in
             a
             Prison-House
             ,
             for
             he
             was
             in
             a
             rage
             with
             him
             ,
             because
             of
             this
             thing
             ;
             and
             Asa
             oppressed
             some
             of
             the
             people
             the
             same
             time
             :
          
           This
           was
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           wicked
           —
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           here
           now
           the
           spot
           of
           Asa
           was
           worse
           than
           the
           spot
           of
           Rehoboam
           ,
           or
           Amaziah
           ,
           that
           were
           wicked
           men
           ;
           sometimes
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           for
           some
           acts
           of
           sin
           ,
           wicked
           men
           may
           do
           better
           than
           the
           Saints
           —
           And
           therefore
           ,
           by
           the
           way
           ,
           you
           should
           learn
           not
           to
           bless
           your selves
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           you
           in
           some
           particular
           acts
           do
           good
           things
           ;
           you
           may
           do
           good
           things
           ,
           in
           particular
           acts
           ,
           better
           than
           others
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           and
           yet
           you
           may
           perish
           eternally
           ,
           and
           they
           may
           be
           saved
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           And
           it
           must
           be
           acknowledged
           likewise
           ,
           that
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           the
           souls
           of
           ●●e
           Saints
           ,
           any
           spot
           in
           them
           ,
           is
           worse
           than
           ●he
           spots
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
           As
           a
           Fly
           in
           a
           box
           ●f
           Ointment
           ,
           is
           worse
           than
           a
           thousand
           in
           a
           ●arrel
           of
           Beer
           ;
           why
           ,
           because
           the
           Ointment
           〈◊〉
           more
           precious
           than
           that
           &
           ,
           in
           divers
           circum●●ances
           likewise
           ,
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           Saints
           may
           be
           ●orse
           than
           the
           spots
           of
           wicked
           men
           :
           Which
           
           I
           have
           had
           some
           occasion
           to
           speak
           to
           ,
           out
           of
           another
           Scripture
           :
           But
           ,
           for
           all
           this
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           particular
           acts
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           excellency
           of
           their
           souls
           above
           others
           ,
           and
           in
           respect
           of
           some
           circumstances
           ,
           one
           may
           be
           worse
           than
           another
           :
           But
           take
           all
           together
           ,
           and
           the
           spots
           or
           sins
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           are
           farr
           worse
           than
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           and
           that
           I
           shall
           shew
           in
           these
           Three
           regards
           ,
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           ;
           and
           shew
           ,
           that
           one
           is
           far
           worse
           than
           the
           other
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           sin
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           behavours
           of
           their
           hearts
           about
           them
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           In
           respect
           of
           the
           present
           dealings
           of
           God
           with
           them
           for
           their
           sin
           —
           Their
           spots
           are
           different
           in
           these
           three
           regards
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           First
           ,
           In
           regard
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           their
           spots
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           divers
           regards
           ,
           (
           except
           indeed
           in
           some
           extraordinary
           cases
           ,
           one
           of
           which
           we
           spoke
           of
           before
           in
           those
           example●
           I
           say
           )
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           wicked
           are
           far
           worse
           than
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           yea
           ,
           the
           truth
           is
           take
           them
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           if
           you
           consider
           all
           things
           together
           ,
           they
           are
           worse
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           The
           sin
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           rather
           〈◊〉
           Scar
           ,
           then
           a
           Wound
           that
           is
           healed
           ,
           or
           almost
           
           healed
           :
           And
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           ungodly
           is
           a
           rotten
           putrifying
           sore
           in
           the
           flesh
           .
           Look
           what
           the
           difference
           is
           between
           the
           Scar
           of
           a
           wound
           that
           is
           almost
           healed
           ,
           and
           a
           filthy
           putrified
           sore
           in
           the
           flesh
           ;
           that
           difference
           there
           is
           between
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           other
           men
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           that
           ,
           that
           's
           but
           a
           similitude
           ;
           what
           do
           you
           mean
           by
           that
           of
           the
           scar
           ,
           and
           a
           rotten
           sore
           ?
           —
        
         
           Why
           ,
           the
           plain
           meaning
           of
           it
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           the
           hinderance
           of
           his
           soul
           in
           the
           making
           of
           God
           to
           be
           his
           last
           End
           ;
           the
           frame
           of
           a
           godly
           man's
           soul
           is
           alwayes
           for
           God
           as
           his
           last
           End
           ;
           and
           his
           sin
           comes
           in
           but
           as
           an
           impediment
           and
           hinderence
           unto
           him
           in
           this
           work
           of
           his
           ,
           in
           making
           God
           to
           be
           his
           last
           End
           —
           But
           now
           the
           ●in
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           departing
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           closing
           with
           some
           other
           thing
           as
           his
           ●ast
           End
           ;
           and
           chief
           good
           .
           Now
           here
           lies
           a
           ●road
           difference
           :
           When
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           man
           ●hat
           is
           godly
           ,
           makes
           God
           to
           be
           his
           End
           ,
           and
           ●●e
           scope
           and
           aim
           of
           it
           ,
           is
           at
           God
           ;
           now
           in
           ●●me
           particular
           acts
           it
           is
           put
           off
           and
           hindered
           〈◊〉
           this
           work
           of
           his
           .
           But
           now
           a
           man
           that
           is
           ●●cked
           ,
           doth
           decline
           from
           God
           ,
           and
           depart
           ●●m
           him
           ,
           to
           some
           other
           good
           ,
           for
           his
           End
           ,
           ●●d
           closes
           with
           it
           as
           his
           chief
           good
           :
           Now
           this
           exceedidg
           vile
           and
           abominable
           —
           So
           
           that
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           is
           the
           hinderance
           of
           thy
           soul
           that
           's
           making
           after
           God
           as
           thy
           last
           End
           :
           But
           on
           ,
           the
           other
           side
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           declining
           of
           thy
           soul
           to
           some
           base
           contentment
           ,
           as
           thy
           cheif
           good
           ,
           that
           thou
           makest
           to
           be
           as
           thy
           God.
           
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           spot
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           such
           a
           contagious
           ,
           such
           an
           infectious
           spot
           as
           the
           spot
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           .
           It
           is
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           infection
           in
           all
           sin
           ,
           some
           contagion
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           contagion
           and
           infection
           of
           the
           remainer
           of
           sin
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           that
           that
           is
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           difference
           ?
        
         
           Difference
           ?
           First
           ,
           In
           this
           :
           The
           contagion
           and
           infection
           of
           sin
           in
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           makes
           his
           very
           person
           to
           be
           abominable
           ,
           and
           is
           loathsome
           ,
           through
           his
           sin
           :
           The
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           have
           no
           such
           infection
           in
           them
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           such
           a
           contagion
           in
           them
           ,
           as
           to
           make
           their
           persons
           to
           be
           abominable
           and
           hateful
           before
           God
           :
           God
           hates
           the
           workers
           of
           iniquity
           ;
           but
           he
           hates
           not
           the
           Saints
           ,
           that
           have
           iniquity
           in
           them
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           a
           wide
           difference
           ,
           in
           their
           contagion
           and
           infection
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           sin
           that
           is
           in
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           it
           doth
           defile
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           so
           as
           i●
           makes
           his
           very
           actions
           ,
           the
           best
           of
           his
           actions
           ,
           
           to
           be
           turned
           into
           sin
           :
           While
           thou
           art
           an
           unregenerate
           man
           ,
           thy
           sin
           is
           of
           such
           a
           contagious
           nature
           ,
           that
           it
           makes
           all
           thy
           actions
           sin
           ,
           thy
           best
           actions
           it
           turns
           them
           even
           unto
           sin
           :
           In
           
             Psal
             .
             109.
             7.
             
             Let
             his
             prayer
             become
             sin
             :
          
           All
           thine
           actions
           before
           God
           are
           sinful
           ,
           thy
           best
           actions
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           an
           unregenerate
           man
           :
           There
           is
           not
           onely
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           sin
           hath
           so
           defil'd
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           even
           turned
           into
           sin
           to
           thee
           :
           Out
           of
           an
           unclean
           thing
           there
           cannot
           proceed
           that
           which
           is
           clean
           ;
           out
           of
           a
           corrupt
           Tree
           there
           cannot
           be
           good
           fruit
           .
           Now
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           fruits
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           comes
           from
           an
           unregenerate
           heart
           —
           But
           now
           ,
           the
           Saints
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           have
           some
           sin
           cleaving
           to
           every
           one
           of
           their
           actions
           ;
           there
           is
           no
           action
           that
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           doth
           ,
           but
           hath
           some
           sin
           cleaves
           to
           it
           :
           But
           yet
           there
           is
           not
           that
           infection
           in
           it
           ,
           as
           to
           turn
           his
           actions
           into
           sin
           ;
           no
           ,
           God
           looks
           upon
           his
           action
           as
           a
           holy
           action
           for
           all
           that
           :
           The
           work
           that
           he
           doth
           ,
           is
           look't
           upon
           as
           the
           work
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           there
           be
           evil
           cleaves
           to
           it
           ,
           as
           it
           comes
           through
           him
           :
           And
           therefore
           there
           is
           not
           such
           an
           infection
           in
           their
           sin
           ,
           as
           in
           thine
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           The
           infection
           and
           contagion
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           wicked
           men
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           it
           defiles
           all
           they
           meddle
           with
           ,
           and
           makes
           every
           thing
           that
           they
           meddle
           with
           ,
           to
           be
           unclean
           
           to
           them
           :
           You
           know
           what
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           in
           1
           
             Tit.
             1.
             5.
             
             Vnto
             the
             pure
             all
             things
             are
             pure
             ;
             but
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             is
             nothing
             pure
             ,
             but
             even
             their
             mind
             and
             conscience
             is
             defiled
             :
          
           The●e
           is
           that
           uncleanness
           and
           filthiness
           in
           thee
           ,
           while
           thou
           art
           unregenerate
           ,
           as
           every
           thing
           is
           made
           unclean
           :
           All
           the
           Mercies
           of
           God
           are
           unclean
           to
           thee
           ,
           thou
           hast
           no
           sanctified
           use
           of
           them
           ;
           all
           the
           Ordinances
           ,
           the
           use
           of
           them
           to
           thee
           are
           polluted
           and
           unclean
           :
           As
           in
           the
           Law
           ,
           the
           uncleanness
           of
           the
           Leprosie
           was
           such
           ,
           as
           whatever
           the
           Leprosie
           did
           touch
           ,
           it
           was
           unclean
           ;
           so
           it
           is
           with
           thee
           ,
           whatever
           thou
           medlest
           with
           ,
           thy
           meat
           ,
           thy
           drink
           ,
           thy
           clothes
           ,
           thy
           estate
           ,
           and
           every
           thing
           is
           made
           to
           be
           unclean
           to
           thee
           .
           We
           account
           the
           disease
           of
           the
           Plague
           a
           very
           grievous
           disease
           ,
           because
           they
           who
           have
           it
           ,
           can
           meddle
           with
           nothing
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           in
           danger
           to
           be
           infected
           ;
           any
           clothes
           that
           they
           put
           on
           ,
           and
           the
           meat
           and
           drink
           that
           they
           take
           into
           them
           :
           So
           it
           is
           in
           the
           sins
           of
           unregenerate
           men
           ,
           all
           things
           that
           they
           meddle
           with
           ,
           are
           spiritually
           infected
           to
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           no
           sanctified
           use
           of
           any
           thing
           .
           But
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           Saints
           :
           They
           have
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           you
           never
           read
           that
           their
           sin
           makes
           every
           thing
           unclean
           :
           No
           ,
           
             to
             the
             pure
             all
             things
             are
             pure
          
           ;
           God
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           pure
           ,
           and
           they
           have
           a
           holy
           use
           of
           Estate
           ,
           they
           do
           enjoy
           Gods
           Ordinances
           ,
           
           Gods
           Works
           ,
           Gods
           Mercy
           :
           The
           wicked
           therefore
           ,
           are
           not
           onely
           spotted
           ,
           but
           you
           find
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           they
           are
           called
           spots
           ,
           in
           the
           abstract
           ;
           because
           of
           the
           impression
           of
           their
           sin
           :
           2
           Pet.
           2.
           13.
           and
           in
           
             Jude
             12.
             
             They
             are
             spots
             in
             your
             Feasts
             :
          
           Not
           spotted
           ,
           but
           spots
           ;
           as
           if
           they
           were
           all
           turned
           into
           pollution
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           The
           spots
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           not
           like
           the
           spots
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           nor
           their
           sin
           ,
           the
           spots
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           this
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           such
           deadly
           spots
           ;
           the
           spots
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           they
           are
           deadly
           spots
           :
           Wicked
           men
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           being
           defil'd
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           they
           lie
           in
           their
           sin
           as
           a
           Carrion
           lies
           in
           a
           Common-shore
           ;
           That
           's
           the
           similitude
           that
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           uses
           to
           express
           the
           wickedness
           ,
           &
           wicked
           men
           &
           women
           in
           the
           World
           by
           ;
           1
           
             John
             5.
             19
             ,
             The
             whole
             World
             lies
             in
             wickedness
          
           ;
           the
           meaning
           of
           that
           Text
           cannot
           be
           exprest
           better
           than
           thus
           ;
           Look
           ,
           as
           you
           see
           a
           filthy
           Carrion
           ,
           lying
           dead
           and
           rotten
           in
           the
           Common-shore
           ,
           so
           doth
           the
           World
           lie
           in
           wickedness
           :
           Surely
           their
           wickedness
           is
           another
           manner
           of
           wickedness
           ,
           than
           the
           wickedness
           of
           the
           Saints
           :
           There
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           a
           sickly
           countenance
           of
           a
           weak
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           gastly
           countenance
           of
           a
           dead
           carkase
           :
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           stiffness
           in
           a
           mans
           joynts
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           flesh
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           some
           cold
           ;
           and
           the
           stiffness
           in
           a
           body
           that
           lies
           by
           the
           walls
           ;
           a
           great
           
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           some
           breakings
           out
           of
           your
           Children
           ,
           breakings
           out
           of
           heat
           ,
           or
           other
           humors
           ;
           and
           the
           filthy
           corruption
           that
           is
           in
           a
           dead
           carkase
           ,
           that
           breaks
           out
           there
           :
           The
           Saints
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           sin
           in
           them
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           a
           principle
           of
           life
           that
           works
           out
           that
           sin
           that
           is
           in
           them
           :
           Now
           the
           ungodly
           ,
           they
           have
           sin
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           no
           principle
           of
           life
           to
           work
           it
           out
           :
           Hence
           ,
           in
           Prov.
           25.
           26.
           the
           Righteous
           when
           they
           fall
           ,
           they
           are
           said
           to
           be
           like
           a
           
             troubled
             Fountain
          
           :
           Now
           ,
           you
           know
           ,
           a
           Fountain
           that
           's
           troubled
           ,
           or
           if
           there
           be
           dirt
           and
           filth
           put
           into
           a
           Fountain
           ,
           it
           's
           all
           in
           a
           soil
           ,
           and
           all
           looks
           filthy
           and
           dirty
           as
           any
           puddle
           doth
           ;
           for
           the
           present
           you
           can
           see
           no
           difference
           between
           that
           ,
           and
           any
           filthy
           puddle
           :
           But
           do
           but
           stay
           a
           while
           ,
           and
           you
           will
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           Fountain
           having
           a
           living
           spring
           in
           it
           ,
           will
           work
           out
           all
           that
           filth
           .
           But
           now
           ,
           if
           you
           cast
           dirt
           into
           a
           plash
           of
           water
           in
           the
           high-way
           ,
           there
           it
           lies
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           putrifies
           .
           Just
           thus
           is
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           The
           sin
           of
           the
           godly
           is
           as
           the
           troubled
           Fountain
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           a
           principle
           of
           life
           to
           work
           out
           that
           sin
           ,
           and
           will
           work
           it
           out
           in
           time
           ;
           but
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           wicked
           is
           like
           the
           dirt
           that
           is
           cast
           into
           the
           p●sh
           in
           the
           high-way
           ,
           and
           there
           it
           lies
           and
           putrifies
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           is
           filthy
           :
           There
           is
           no
           Spring
           to
           work
           out
           that
           filth
           :
           Hence
           in
           1
           Pet.
           1.
           
           The
           
           hopes
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           said
           to
           be
           
             living
             hopes
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           hopes
           as
           is
           working
           out
           that
           filth
           that
           is
           in
           their
           souls
           :
           The
           wicked
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           their
           spot
           is
           a
           deadly
           spot
           ;
           but
           the
           Saints
           ,
           they
           have
           a
           principle
           of
           life
           .
           Take
           the
           Saints
           of
           God
           in
           their
           worst
           condition
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           most
           overcome
           by
           temptation
           ,
           and
           yet
           there
           is
           some
           symptoms
           of
           life
           ;
           life
           will
           appear
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           What
           symptoms
           of
           life
           will
           appear
           in
           a
           godly
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           overcome
           with
           sin
           and
           corruption
           ?
           Yes
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           Four
           ,
           that
           will
           act
           in
           them
           when
           they
           are
           most
           overcom
           with
           their
           corruptions
           .
        
         
           The
           First
           is
           this
           ,
           If
           they
           sin
           ,
           if
           possibly
           they
           can
           ,
           they
           labour
           to
           recall
           themselves
           :
           You
           shall
           find
           that
           their
           judgments
           are
           yet
           for
           holiness
           and
           strictness
           in
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           perhaps
           they
           are
           overcome
           by
           a
           particular
           temptation
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           troubled
           and
           afraid
           that
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           ,
           and
           that
           there
           is
           no
           difference
           between
           them
           and
           wicked
           men
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           even
           at
           that
           time
           when
           they
           are
           overcome
           with
           temptations
           ,
           yet
           their
           judgments
           remain
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           truth
           ,
           and
           for
           his
           way
           ,
           for
           the
           strictness
           of
           holiness
           ;
           and
           they
           account
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           to
           be
           good
           ,
           and
           holy
           ,
           and
           righteous
           at
           that
           very
           time
           .
           We
           read
           of
           Saint
           Paul
           in
           Rom.
           7.
           he
           ●ad
           as
           great
           a
           conflict
           with
           his
           corruptions
           ,
           as
           
           you
           shall
           find
           almost
           in
           any
           ;
           so
           that
           he
           was
           even
           led
           Captive
           ,
           and
           that
           he
           was
           sold
           under
           sin
           :
           But
           yet
           mark
           ,
           in
           v.
           12.
           though
           he
           had
           such
           a
           conflict
           with
           his
           corruptions
           ,
           yet
           
             the
             Law
             was
             holy
             ,
             and
             just
             ,
             and
             good
          
           ;
           I
           think
           he
           gives
           there
           some
           three
           Epatnites
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           his
           corruptions
           did
           most
           strive
           against
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           wherefore
           the
           Law
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           the
           Commandment
           is
           holy
           ,
           and
           just
           ,
           and
           good
           :
           So
           you
           shall
           find
           gracious
           hearts
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           under
           temptation
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           overcome
           with
           an
           act
           of
           sin
           ,
           Well
           ,
           though
           I
           be
           base
           and
           vile
           ,
           though
           I
           have
           a
           filthy
           ,
           and
           carnal
           ,
           and
           base
           heart
           ,
           yet
           Gods
           wayes
           are
           good
           wayes
           ,
           and
           his
           Commandments
           are
           good
           Commandments
           ,
           they
           are
           holy
           and
           blessed
           Commandments
           ,
           onely
           my
           heart
           cannot
           get
           up
           to
           them
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           though
           I
           cannot
           ,
           yet
           I
           would
           not
           have
           the
           Commandment
           come
           down
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           not
           have
           i●le
           〈…〉
           ly
           and
           good
           than
           it
           is
           :
           This
           symptom
           of
           life
           you
           shall
           find
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           if
           a
           man
           comes
           to
           fall
           into
           sin
           ,
           and
           he
           begins
           to
           think
           that
           he
           was
           a
           fool
           to
           make
           so
           much
           conscience
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           to
           live
           so
           strictly
           ,
           and
           holily
           ,
           and
           it
           was
           but
           when
           he
           was
           young
           ,
           and
           silly
           ,
           and
           foolish
           ▪
           why
           ,
           the
           man's
           judgment
           is
           altered
           :
           O!
           when
           did
           you
           ever
           know
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           having
           so
           apostatis'd
           ,
           ever
           return'd
           again
           ,
           if
           once
           his
           judgment
           were
           gone
           
           against
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ;
           though
           he
           may
           be
           overcome
           in
           an
           act
           ,
           or
           there
           may
           be
           many
           distempers
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           passions
           ,
           and
           the
           like
           ,
           out
           if
           once
           he
           be
           taken
           in
           his
           judgment
           against
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           the
           goodness
           ,
           and
           strictness
           ,
           and
           the
           holiness
           of
           them
           ,
           it
           's
           to
           be
           feared
           ,
           that
           this
           Man
           is
           quite
           gone
           ,
           and
           that
           his
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           In
           Lev.
           13.
           44.
           you
           have
           a
           notable
           Scripture
           there
           ;
           and
           the
           reading
           of
           that
           Scripture
           ,
           did
           hint
           to
           me
           this
           notion
           about
           the
           difference
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           one
           and
           the
           other
           :
           Now
           the
           Leprosie
           was
           butas
           a
           tipe
           of
           the
           uncleanness
           of
           sin
           :
           The
           whole
           Chapter
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           ,
           is
           spent
           in
           the
           discerning
           of
           Leprosie
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           spot
           of
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           :
           Now
           mark
           ,
           all
           a
           long
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           Priest
           looking
           upon
           the
           spot
           ,
           and
           seeing
           it
           to
           be
           thus
           and
           thus
           ,
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           he
           shall
           pronounce
           him
           unclean
           ;
           but
           now
           in
           the
           44.
           
             v.
             The
             Priest
             shall
             pronounce
             him
             utterly
             unclean
             ,
             his
             Plague
             is
             in
             his
             head
             :
          
           If
           a
           man
           had
           it
           in
           other
           parts
           ,
           then
           the
           Priest
           was
           onely
           to
           pronounce
           him
           unclean
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           when
           the
           Priest
           comes
           and
           looks
           upon
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           sees
           the
           Plague
           to
           be
           in
           his
           head
           ,
           then
           saith
           the
           Text
           ,
           the
           Priest
           shall
           pronounce
           him
           
             utterly
             unclean
          
           :
           So
           here
           in
           the
           Leprosie
           of
           sin
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           Leprosie
           of
           sin
           in
           a
           mans
           affections
           ,
           it
           's
           very
           ill
           ,
           he
           may
           be
           unclean
           by
           it
           ;
           if
           it
           be
           
           got
           into
           his
           will
           ,
           or
           got
           into
           his
           thoughts
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           evil
           ,
           but
           if
           it
           be
           got
           into
           the
           upper
           part
           of
           all
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           got
           in
           the
           sences
           ,
           the
           body
           ,
           the
           actions
           ,
           it
           may
           make
           him
           unclean
           ;
           but
           if
           it
           be
           got
           into
           his
           judgment
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           such
           a
           corrupt
           judgment
           ,
           that
           he
           gives
           a
           judgment
           against
           Gods
           wayes
           ,
           against
           the
           goodness
           and
           strictness
           of
           them
           ,
           he
           gives
           a
           judgment
           against
           the
           holiness
           of
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           saith
           ,
           What
           need
           men
           be
           so
           precise
           and
           strict
           ?
           and
           ,
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           is
           not
           so
           strict
           with
           men
           .
           Now
           I
           say
           ,
           when
           it
           comes
           to
           the
           judgments
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           such
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           is
           to
           be
           pronounced
           not
           
             unclean
             onely
          
           ,
           but
           
             utterly
             unclean
          
           ,
           for
           the
           Plague
           is
           got
           into
           his
           head
           :
           But
           there
           's
           〈◊〉
           symptom
           of
           life
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           over
           taken
           with
           corruptions
           ,
           yet
           their
           judgments
           are
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           strictness
           of
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           whereas
           the
           others
           are
           not
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           They
           do
           not
           yet
           forsake
           their
           lest
           End
           ;
           that
           that
           is
           their
           ultimate
           scope
           and
           end
           ,
           their
           heart
           is
           not
           taken
           off
           from
           that
           ,
           (
           though
           as
           I
           said
           in
           the
           opening
           ,
           they
           are
           hindered
           )
           I
           shall
           give
           you
           a
           Scripture
           for
           that
           ,
           as
           coming
           in
           more
           fully
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           18.
           21.
           
           This
           Scripture
           was
           quoted
           before
           ,
           to
           shew
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           &
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           
           in
           that
           act
           of
           David
           ,
           saith
           David
           there
           ,
           
             I
             have
             kept
             the
             wayes
             of
             the
             Lord
             ;
             and
             have
             not
             wickedly
             departed
             from
             my
             God
             :
          
           But
           now
           ,
           David
           ,
           how
           do
           you
           prove
           that
           ?
           thou
           didst
           sin
           against
           thy
           God
           very
           grosly
           ,
           why
           then
           dost
           thou
           say
           
             thou
             had'st
             not
             wickedly
             departed
             from
             thy
             God
             ?
          
           why
           ,
           he
           proves
           it
           in
           the
           22
           
             v.
             For
             all
             his
             judgments
             were
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             did
             not
             put
             away
             his
             statutes
             from
             me
             :
          
           That
           is
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           should
           say
           ,
           Why
           Lord
           ,
           though
           I
           was
           overtaken
           with
           this
           corruption
           ,
           yet
           I
           made
           thee
           to
           be
           my
           end
           and
           my
           scope
           ,
           my
           heart
           was
           yet
           towards
           thee
           ;
           I
           did
           not
           
             put
             away
          
           thy
           statutes
           from
           me
           ,
           but
           I
           was
           willing
           that
           thy
           statutes
           and
           judgments
           should
           stand
           before
           me
           ;
           and
           herein
           he
           proves
           that
           he
           had
           not
           wickedly
           departed
           from
           God.
           Can
           you
           say
           so
           now
           ?
           you
           say
           you
           have
           sin
           as
           others
           ;
           but
           you
           hope
           your
           sin
           is
           not
           like
           the
           sin
           of
           wicked
           men
           ;
           but
           ,
           can
           you
           say
           as
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           that
           I
           have
           not
           wickedly
           departed
           from
           thee
           ;
           
             For
             all
             thy
             judgments
             are
             before
             me
             ,
             and
             I
             do
             not
             ●ut
             away
             thy
             statutes
             from
             me
          
           ;
           O
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           ●nowest
           there
           is
           none
           of
           thy
           statutes
           that
           I
           would
           put
           away
           from
           me
           ?
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           And
           then
           a
           Third
           symptom
           of
           ●●fe
           in
           the
           worst
           condition
           ,
           is
           this
           ,
           That
           though
           〈◊〉
           man
           be
           fallen
           into
           great
           sins
           himself
           ,
           yet
           ●or
           all
           this
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           his
           heart
           prising
           other
           
           godly
           men
           that
           are
           not
           fallen
           into
           such
           great
           sins
           ;
           when
           did
           you
           ever
           know
           any
           one
           godly
           man
           fall
           to
           be
           such
           an
           Apostate
           ,
           as
           to
           hate
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           yet
           to
           turn
           again
           to
           God
           ?
           for
           thereby
           you
           may
           know
           whether
           he
           were
           godly
           or
           no
           ;
           if
           it
           were
           a
           temptation
           in
           one
           that
           is
           godly
           ,
           though
           he
           doth
           Apostatise
           very
           far
           ,
           yet
           he
           will
           return
           back
           again
           :
           But
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           it
           ,
           nor
           heard
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           was
           a
           professor
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           fell
           fo
           far
           ,
           as
           to
           hate
           the
           Saints
           ,
           to
           hate
           other
           godly
           men
           ,
           and
           to
           persecute
           them
           ,
           I
           never
           knew
           any
           example
           that
           came
           again
           :
           But
           now
           you
           shall
           have
           many
           godly
           men
           ,
           that
           fall
           foully
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           yet
           their
           hearts
           are
           towards
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           they
           think
           that
           they
           are
           in
           a
           blessed
           condition
           ;
           Though
           I
           have
           a
           wicked
           and
           vile
           heart
           ,
           and
           I
           cannot
           prevail
           against
           such
           and
           such
           corruptions
           ,
           yet
           there
           are
           those
           that
           are
           able
           to
           prevail
           against
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           there
           are
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           O!
           they
           are
           in
           a
           happy
           condition
           ;
           O!
           happy
           is
           such
           a
           man
           ,
           such
           a
           woman
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           overcome
           with
           such
           corruptions
           as
           I
           am
           overcome
           with
           :
           So
           that
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           overcome
           with
           sin
           ,
           yet
           they
           will
           still
           have
           their
           heart
           towards
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           prising
           those
           that
           are
           not
           overcome
           with
           such
           corruptions
           as
           they
           are
           .
           But
           now
           it
           is
           not
           so
           with
           the
           wicked
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           last
           symptom
           of
           spiritual
           life
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Saints
           ,
           is
           this
           :
           Though
           they
           be
           overcome
           with
           much
           corruptions
           ,
           yet
           you
           shall
           find
           this
           ever
           in
           them
           ,
           They
           do
           not
           lose
           the
           savour
           and
           relish
           of
           the
           most
           spiritual
           Ministry
           ,
           and
           the
           Word
           ,
           as
           others
           do
           :
           Wicked
           men
           they
           are
           so
           defil'd
           with
           their
           corruptions
           ,
           that
           that
           takes
           away
           all
           their
           relish
           and
           tast
           of
           spiritual
           things
           :
           They
           cannot
           relish
           a
           spiritual
           Ministry
           more
           than
           a
           filthy
           one
           ;
           but
           ,
           now
           take
           one
           that
           ever
           had
           any
           true
           godliness
           in
           him
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           very
           foully
           fallen
           ,
           perhaps
           into
           some
           gross
           sins
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           able
           to
           taste
           the
           word
           in
           some
           degree
           ,
           he
           can
           taste
           a
           difference
           between
           Ministry
           and
           Ministry
           ;
           yea
           ,
           between
           Company
           and
           Company
           ,
           between
           the
           spirit
           of
           one
           Man
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           another
           ;
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           wholly
           lose
           his
           savour
           ,
           but
           still
           he
           hath
           some
           kind
           of
           savour
           ,
           to
           taste
           a
           difference
           between
           that
           that
           is
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           carnal
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           Ministry
           of
           the
           word
           ;
           he
           finds
           some
           savour
           in
           that
           ;
           for
           if
           ever
           he
           was
           converted
           ,
           it
           was
           a
           spiritual
           work
           of
           the
           word
           that
           did
           convert
           him
           ,
           and
           there
           is
           some
           seed
           of
           it
           doth
           remain
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           hence
           is
           that
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           by
           the
           Apostle
           Saint
           Peter
           ,
           1
           Epist
           .
           C
           1.
           ver
           .
           last
           .
           
             The
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             endureth
             for
             ever
             ;
             and
             ●his
             is
             the
             word
             which
             by
             the
             Gospel
             is
             preached
             ●o
             you
             :
          
           Now
           this
           
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           he
           doth
           
           not
           mean
           here
           the
           very
           Book
           and
           Letter
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           he
           means
           the
           word
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           godly
           ;
           for
           so
           you
           shall
           find
           he
           speaks
           of
           it
           in
           the
           23.
           
             v.
             Being
             born
             again
             ,
             not
             of
             corruptible
             seed
             ,
             but
             of
             incorruptible
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             liveth
             and
             abideth
             for
             ever
             :
             For
             all
             flesh
             is
             as
             Grass
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             glory
             ,
          
           that
           is
           ,
           all
           works
           of
           nature
           and
           common
           gifts
           ,
           they
           vanish
           ,
           
             but
             the
             word
             of
             God
             endureth
             forever
             :
          
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           hearts
           ●f
           the
           Saints
           :
           There
           is
           a
           spiritual
           seed
           ,
           and
           efficacy
           of
           the
           word
           of
           God
           that
           first
           did
           beget
           the
           soul
           ,
           that
           doth
           abide
           for
           ever
           :
           There
           is
           none
           falls
           off
           so
           ,
           but
           hath
           some
           seed
           of
           the
           Spiritualness
           of
           Gods
           Word
           that
           doth
           abide
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           that
           doth
           enable
           them
           to
           savour
           Gods
           Word
           —
           Thus
           you
           see
           their
           spot
           is
           not
           deadly
           :
           O!
           that
           if
           any
           of
           you
           that
           have
           godliness
           ,
           and
           have
           fallen
           foully
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           but
           consider
           of
           these
           things
           :
           Are
           there
           such
           seeds
           of
           life
           remaining
           in
           you
           ?
           you
           are
           those
           that
           do
           yet
           belong
           to
           him
           ;
           therefore
           do
           not
           you
           fall
           off
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           if
           you
           be
           one
           that
           do
           belong
           to
           God
           ,
           you
           will
           not
           abuse
           this
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           to
           you
           ,
           but
           your
           souls
           will
           prise
           it
           ,
           and
           it
           will
           draw
           your
           hearts
           more
           to
           God
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           the
           sickness
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           death
           :
           as
           in
           John
           11.
           4.
           saith
           Christ
           concerning
           
             Lazarus
             ,
             This
             sickness
             is
             not
             unto
             
             death
             :
          
           Two
           men
           are
           sick
           ,
           one
           man
           he
           dies
           of
           it
           ,
           the
           other
           is
           recovered
           ;
           so
           you
           have
           your
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           godly
           man
           hath
           his
           sins
           ,
           and
           outwardly
           the
           godly
           mans
           sin
           appears
           as
           much
           as
           yours
           doth
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           yours
           may
           be
           to
           death
           ,
           for
           all
           that
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           according
           to
           this
           similitude
           of
           a
           spot
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           man
           hath
           some
           kind
           of
           grievous
           spot
           upon
           his
           slesh
           caused
           by
           some
           distemper
           ;
           well
           ,
           but
           yet
           this
           is
           not
           so
           now
           as
           in
           the
           time
           of
           the
           Plague
           ,
           when
           you
           see
           those
           blew
           tokens
           on
           you
           ,
           which
           they
           call
           
             Gods
             Tokens
          
           ,
           though
           perhaps
           you
           have
           no
           other
           spots
           nor
           sores
           .
           So
           many
           men
           and
           women
           may
           seem
           to
           live
           very
           strictly
           ,
           and
           not
           break
           out
           into
           such
           scandalous
           sins
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           and
           their
           spots
           seem
           not
           to
           be
           so
           full
           of
           corruption
           as
           other
           mens
           are
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           there
           ●●e
           the
           blew
           spots
           of
           a
           Plague
           upon
           them
           ●●at
           be
           unto
           death
           :
           And
           you
           know
           ,
           a
           Father
           ●●d
           Mother
           would
           rather
           a
           great
           deal
           ,
           see
           the
           ●odies
           of
           their
           Children
           to
           be
           all
           blistered
           ,
           and
           ●potted
           ,
           and
           run
           with
           filth
           ,
           then
           to
           see
           but
           one
           ●f
           those
           blew
           spots
           upon
           them
           ,
           though
           their
           ●kin
           should
           be
           never
           so
           whole
           .
        
         
           You
           will
           say
           now
           ,
           What
           sign
           may
           we
           give
           ●f
           the
           sickness
           of
           a
           soul
           to
           be
           unto
           death
           ,
           see●ng
           that
           godly
           men
           may
           by
           their
           sin
           be
           sick
           as
           ●ell
           as
           others
           ?
           I
           will
           give
           you
           these
           :
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           in
           the
           distemper
           of
           the
           body
           ,
           if
           be
           constant
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           small
           ,
           it
           may
           
           prove
           deadly
           :
           As
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           Cough
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           continues
           constant
           ,
           it
           may
           prove
           deadly
           :
           Take
           heed
           of
           constant
           sins
           ,
           though
           they
           be
           small
           sins
           ;
           for
           if
           thou
           goest
           on
           in
           a
           constant
           way
           of
           sin
           ,
           it
           may
           prove
           deadly
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           ,
           Secondly
           ,
           If
           the
           disease
           reach
           to
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           proves
           deadly
           .
           In
           time
           of
           infection
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           keep
           it
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           you
           are
           well
           enough
           :
           Physicians
           ,
           though
           they
           give
           Medicines
           to
           keep
           the
           infection
           from
           the
           heart
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           never
           a
           Medicine
           to
           cure
           the
           heart
           ,
           if
           once
           the
           disease
           get
           into
           it
           :
           They
           can
           keep
           it
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           but
           not
           get
           it
           out
           of
           the
           heart
           :
           
             Jer.
             4.
             v.
             1.
             
             O!
             thy
             sin
             〈◊〉
             evil
             and
             bitter
             ,
             for
             it
             reaches
             unto
             thy
             heart
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Text
           :
           O!
           that
           's
           an
           evil
           and
           bitter
           corruption
           that
           reaches
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           so
           comes
           to
           thy
           heart
           ,
           as
           it
           finds
           thy
           heart
           to
           close
           with
           that
           distemper
           and
           corruption
           of
           thine
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           the
           sickness
           is
           an
           increasing
           sickness
           .
           Lev.
           13.
           8.
           
           When
           the
           spot
           spreads
           ,
           then
           the
           Priest
           must
           say
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           spot
           of
           Leprosie●
           So
           when
           thou
           hast
           some
           distemper
           and
           corruption
           ,
           and
           it
           increases
           more
           and
           more
           ;
           As
           it
           may
           be
           thou
           wert
           but
           a
           little
           vain
           ,
           thou
           growest
           more
           vain
           ,
           &c.
           
           Where
           the
           diseas●
           grows
           more
           and
           more
           upon
           thee
           ,
           take
           heed
           it
           's
           a
           spot
           of
           Leprosie
           ,
           and
           may
           prove
           to
           b●
           thy
           ruine
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           A
           sicknes
           :
           is
           then
           deadly
           ,
           when
           Nature
           is
           overcome
           with
           it
           ,
           so
           as
           the
           party
           is
           not
           sensible
           of
           his
           sickness
           ;
           a
           Man
           when
           he
           lies
           sick
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           Nature
           is
           stri●ing
           with
           it
           ,
           there
           's
           good
           hopes
           ;
           But
           one
           that
           comes
           to
           a
           man
           in
           a
           strong
           Feaver
           ,
           and
           asks
           him
           how
           he
           doth
           ;
           why
           ,
           well
           ,
           I
           thank
           God
           ;
           he
           is
           not
           sensible
           of
           it
           ;
           O!
           that
           makes
           his
           wife
           and
           all
           about
           him
           turn
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           fall
           a
           weeping
           ;
           It
           were
           better
           he
           did
           feel
           pain
           :
           So
           when
           men
           through
           the
           custom
           of
           sin
           ,
           grow
           sensless
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           sign
           that
           it
           is
           unto
           death
           :
           perhaps
           when
           thou
           didst
           first
           commit
           sin
           ,
           O
           ,
           thy
           consience
           did
           trouble
           thee
           ;
           But
           thou
           hast
           used
           thy self
           so
           to
           it
           ,
           that
           thou
           art
           not
           sensible
           of
           it
           ;
           O
           it
           's
           a
           sickness
           to
           death
           ,
           and
           thou
           art
           like
           to
           dye
           by
           it
           ,
           when
           by
           use
           of
           a
           sin
           ,
           thou
           comest
           to
           be
           sensless
           of
           it
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           When
           a
           man
           in
           a
           sickness
           cannot
           take
           any
           thing
           that
           will
           stay
           with
           him
           :
           So
           I
           may
           say
           of
           the
           sin
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           though
           thy
           sin
           doth
           indanger
           thy
           soul
           ,
           yet
           there
           's
           hope
           if
           so
           be
           that
           ,
           that
           that
           is
           given
           thee
           might
           stay
           with
           thee
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           the
           Word
           ,
           that
           's
           as
           the
           Physick
           for
           thy
           soul
           :
           When
           some
           seasonable
           truth
           comes
           ,
           and
           is
           applyed
           to
           thy
           soul
           against
           thy
           ●●in
           ,
           if
           thou
           canst
           receive
           in
           that
           ingrafted
           word
           ,
           that
           's
           like
           to
           save
           thy
           soul
           ;
           But
           ,
           if
           as
           soon
           as
           ever
           thou
           hearest
           a
           truth
           that
           comes
           ●ear
           to
           thee
           ,
           presently
           thy
           heart
           casts
           it
           up
           ,
           
           and
           it
           will
           not
           abide
           with
           thee
           at
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           dangerous
           sign
           that
           thy
           sickness
           is
           a
           sickness
           unto
           death
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           That
           's
           a
           sickness
           to
           death
           ,
           that
           ,
           when
           a
           man
           doth
           take
           that
           that
           might
           help
           him
           ,
           yet
           if
           it
           doth
           not
           work
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           dangerous
           too
           :
           So
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           you
           do
           remember
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           it
           doth
           abide
           with
           you
           a
           while
           ;
           but
           there
           's
           no
           good
           at
           all
           comes
           of
           it
           ;
           it
           works
           mighty
           changes
           upon
           others
           ,
           but
           nothing
           at
           all
           upon
           thee
           :
           If
           you
           come
           to
           a
           physicia
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Sir
           ,
           you
           did
           prescribe
           such
           or
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           it
           works
           not
           ;
           why
           ,
           I
           wonder
           saith
           he
           ,
           I
           have
           known
           it
           hath
           wrought
           upon
           such
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           that
           I
           thought
           was
           in
           as
           desperate
           a
           condition
           as
           one
           could
           be
           ,
           it
           wrought
           upon
           them
           ,
           I
           ,
           and
           did
           recover
           them
           :
           —
           So
           I
           may
           say
           to
           some
           that
           sit
           under
           the
           word
           ,
           their
           souls
           are
           sick
           ,
           and
           the
           word
           works
           not
           upon
           them
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           it
           hath
           wrought
           upon
           others
           that
           have
           been
           as
           dangerously
           sick
           ,
           why
           it
           's
           an
           Argument
           that
           their
           sickness
           was
           not
           unto
           death
           ;
           God
           did
           not
           intend
           they
           should
           die
           .
           But
           if
           thou
           canst
           sit
           under
           the
           word
           ,
           and
           it
           works
           not
           upon
           thee
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           sign
           that
           thy
           sickness
           is
           unto
           death
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           and
           Lastly
           ,
           The
           suitablenes
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           sin
           of
           one
           ,
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           those
           that
           have
           their
           sin
           in
           them
           :
           One
           
           mans
           spot
           is
           like
           the
           spot
           of
           a
           Leprosie
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           spot
           is
           that
           that
           is
           suitable
           to
           the
           disposition
           of
           his
           soul
           :
           But
           now
           the
           spot
           of
           another
           ,
           it
           's
           that
           that
           is
           a
           spot
           indeed
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           it
           doth
           not
           arise
           from
           his
           natural
           disposition
           ,
           but
           meerly
           an
           accidental
           distemper
           :
           The
           spot
           of
           one
           rises
           from
           the
           very
           natural
           temper
           of
           the
           heart
           ;
           but
           the
           spot
           of
           theother
           rises
           from
           some
           accidental
           distemper
           that
           comes
           to
           him
           :
           When
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           ,
           therefore
           ,
           sins
           ,
           and
           it
           is
           suitable
           to
           his
           nature
           ,
           take
           him
           when
           he
           is
           most
           himself
           ;
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           this
           note
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           as
           discerning
           as
           any
           :
           If
           so
           be
           ,
           that
           thou
           be'st
           most
           thy self
           ,
           then
           thou
           be'st
           most
           free
           for
           thy
           sin
           ;
           know
           ,
           that
           thy
           sin
           is
           that
           that
           comes
           from
           thy
           natural
           distemper
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           any
           accidental
           distemper
           :
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           what
           I
           intend
           ,
           by
           this
           :
           There
           is
           Poyson
           in
           a
           Toad
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           Poyson
           got
           into
           a
           mans
           body
           :
           Now
           the
           Poyson
           that
           is
           in
           the
           Toad
           ,
           is
           sutable
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Toad
           ,
           and
           therefore
           the
           Toad
           likes
           well
           enough
           of
           it
           :
           But
           now
           let
           but
           a
           drop
           of
           Poyson
           be
           in
           a
           mans
           body
           ,
           O
           ,
           it
           presently
           makes
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           stir
           ,
           and
           makes
           him
           deadly
           sick
           ;
           why
           ,
           because
           there
           's
           that
           got
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           nature
           :
           —
           Here
           's
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           :
           The
           wicked
           man's
           sin
           is
           like
           Poyson
           in
           a
           Toad
           ,
           that
           's
           suitable
           
           to
           his
           nature
           ;
           But
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           is
           like
           Poyson
           in
           a
           mans
           stomack
           that
           is
           contrary
           to
           his
           nature
           ;
           when
           a
           wicked
           man
           sins
           ,
           he
           sinneth
           of
           himself
           ,
           as
           it
           's
           said
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           he
           is
           a
           lyar
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           lies
           ,
           he
           lyeth
           of
           himself
           ,
           it
           comes
           from
           his
           own
           nature
           ;
           so
           is
           the
           sin
           of
           a
           wicked
           man
           ;
           sin
           is
           in
           it's
           proper
           Element
           in
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           wicked
           men
           are
           so
           unsensible
           of
           sin
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           in
           its
           proper
           Element
           ;
           But
           now
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           Child
           of
           God
           is
           out
           of
           his
           place
           ,
           and
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           that
           makes
           him
           feel
           it
           so
           much
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           How
           may
           a
           man
           make
           use
           of
           this
           Note
           to
           know
           the
           nature
           of
           his
           sin
           ?
           There
           are
           five
           or
           six
           particulars
           that
           I
           shall
           name
           about
           this
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           When
           a
           Man
           or
           Woman
           is
           alone
           in
           secret
           ,
           that
           no
           eye
           takes
           notice
           of
           them
           ,
           then
           to
           examine
           themselves
           ;
           how
           doth
           thy
           heart
           stand
           then
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           secret
           ,
           alone
           ?
           thou
           canst
           not
           discern
           what
           the
           temper
           of
           thy
           heart
           is
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           company
           ;
           thou
           arr
           most
           thy self
           when
           thou
           art
           in
           secret
           ,
           alone
           ;
           and
           ,
           O
           what
           hearts
           of
           wickedness
           are
           there
           when
           thou
           art
           alone
           !
           whereas
           a
           godly
           Man
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           be
           overcome
           with
           sin
           in
           Company
           ,
           yet
           when
           he
           is
           alone
           ,
           his
           heart
           is
           more
           for
           God
           ,
           and
           set
           against
           his
           sin
           .
        
         
         
           Secondly
           ,
           That
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           a
           mans
           self
           ,
           that
           is
           the
           First
           spring
           of
           his
           soul
           :
           As
           now
           ,
           the
           thoughts
           and
           affections
           in
           the
           first
           rise
           of
           them
           ,
           how
           are
           they
           ,
           how
           is
           the
           guise
           ,
           as
           I
           may
           so
           say
           ,
           or
           the
           temper
           and
           disposition
           of
           thy
           thoughts
           and
           thine
           affections
           in
           the
           first
           rise
           of
           them
           ?
           As
           now
           you
           may
           know
           what
           is
           the
           proper
           nature
           of
           the
           Fountain
           ,
           by
           that
           that
           is
           next
           to
           the
           Spring
           :
           Perhaps
           if
           the
           Fountain
           runs
           a
           Mile
           or
           two
           off
           ,
           then
           there
           may
           come
           that
           that
           may
           alter
           the
           stream
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           not
           be
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           the
           Fountain
           :
           So
           thou
           mayest
           know
           what
           thy
           nature
           is
           ,
           by
           examining
           what
           the
           first
           working
           of
           thy
           thoughts
           and
           thine
           affections
           are
           ,
           when
           thou
           art
           alone
           .
        
         
           And
           Thirdly
           ,
           Thou
           mayest
           know
           thy self
           in
           this
           ,
           how
           thou
           standest
           when
           thou
           art
           got
           abroad
           from
           those
           that
           know
           thee
           not
           :
           You
           shall
           have
           many
           men
           ,
           that
           when
           they
           are
           at
           home
           ,
           and
           among
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           they
           live
           very
           fairly
           and
           civilly
           ;
           But
           let
           them
           go
           a
           journey
           abroad
           among
           some
           strangers
           ,
           there
           they
           will
           be
           roaring
           ,
           and
           filthy
           and
           unclean
           ,
           there
           they
           all
           discover
           themselves
           :
           Therefore
           examine
           your selves
           in
           that
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           You
           may
           know
           when
           you
           are
           your self
           ,
           by
           examining
           your
           heart
           ,
           how
           it
           works
           most
           naturally
           when
           you
           are
           from
           under
           government
           :
           Young
           people
           ,
           many
           of
           them
           ,
           
           they
           live
           fairly
           and
           civilly
           all
           the
           while
           they
           are
           under
           Government
           ,
           but
           let
           them
           be
           once
           themselves
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           free-men
           ,
           from
           under
           any
           Government
           ,
           then
           will
           be
           the
           most
           natural
           workings
           of
           their
           hearts
           :
           O!
           then
           presently
           you
           find
           that
           they
           fly
           out
           into
           wicked
           Company
           ,
           why
           ,
           that
           was
           the
           natural
           temper
           of
           their
           hearts
           before
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           You
           may
           kn●w
           when
           you
           are
           yourself
           ,
           by
           what
           you
           are
           in
           time
           of
           prosperity
           and
           peace
           ;
           in
           time
           of
           affliction
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           in
           Gods
           Fetters
           and
           Irons
           ,
           and
           then
           you
           will
           speak
           very
           well
           ,
           and
           promise
           very
           fair
           ;
           but
           when
           you
           are
           at
           most
           peace
           in
           your
           own
           spirits
           ,
           when
           you
           have
           the
           World
           at
           ●ill
           ,
           how
           do
           your
           hearts
           work
           then
           ?
           the
           natural
           temper
           and
           pulse
           of
           your
           hearts
           is
           then
           when
           you
           are
           in
           the
           most
           peace
           ,
           and
           the
           most
           prosperity
           ;
           when
           you
           have
           all
           things
           about
           you
           according
           as
           you
           do
           desire
           ,
           then
           is
           the
           most
           natural
           working
           of
           your
           hearts
           :
           It
           may
           be
           you
           think
           your
           hearts
           is
           good
           ;
           why
           ,
           because
           you
           have
           many
           good
           moods
           in
           times
           of
           sickness
           ;
           O
           no
           ,
           your
           heart
           may
           be
           very
           bad
           for
           all
           that
           :
           But
           look
           how
           your
           heart
           doth
           work
           when
           you
           are
           most
           in
           peace
           ,
           and
           free
           from
           danger
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           most
           natural
           working
           of
           a
           man's
           heart
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           Sixthly
           ,
           That
           's
           the
           most
           natural
           working
           of
           a
           man's
           heart
           ,
           when
           he
           is
           himself
           ,
           
           which
           he
           doth
           with
           most
           deliberation
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           do
           otherwise
           then
           the
           natural
           temper
           of
           his
           heart
           would
           carry
           him
           on
           to
           ,
           on
           a
           sudden
           ;
           But
           it
           cannot
           be
           said
           ,
           
             a
             mans
             self
          
           ,
           as
           Paul
           said
           ,
           
             It
             's
             not
             I
             that
             do
             it
             ,
             but
             sin
             that
             dwelleth
             in
             me
             :
          
           But
           now
           when
           a
           man
           upon
           deliberation
           and
           examination
           ,
           will
           do
           a
           thing
           ,
           then
           he
           doth
           it
           when
           he
           is
           most
           himself
           :
           So
           that
           by
           this
           you
           know
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           sins
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           another
           :
           —
           The
           sins
           of
           wicked
           men
           are
           such
           as
           comes
           from
           their
           natural
           temper
           ,
           that
           their
           hearts
           do
           close
           withall
           when
           they
           are
           most
           themselves
           :
           But
           ,
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           are
           such
           ,
           that
           let
           them
           come
           but
           to
           be
           themselves
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           hearts
           will
           not
           close
           with
           them
           so
           much
           :
           When
           temptations
           rise
           ,
           it
           may
           draw
           awaytheir
           hearts
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           when
           they
           are
           themselves
           ,
           and
           are
           abroad
           ,
           they
           keep
           godly
           and
           gracious
           ;
           and
           likewise
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           from
           under
           Government
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           better
           ;
           one
           that
           was
           a
           servant
           ,
           and
           gracious
           then
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           be
           for
           himself
           ,
           he
           is
           better
           then
           ,
           then
           he
           was
           before
           ,
           for
           when
           he
           was
           a
           servant
           ,
           he
           was
           much
           hindered
           ;
           But
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           for
           themselves
           ,
           then
           they
           appear
           to
           be
           more
           gracious
           :
           And
           though
           upon
           a
           suddein
           ,
           they
           are
           overcome
           ,
           yet
           let
           them
           come
           to
           deliberate
           ,
           and
           then
           they
           are
           most
           for
           God
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           sin
           comes
           not
           from
           their
           natural
           dispositions
           —
           Wicked
           
           men
           when
           they
           are
           most
           themselves
           ,
           they
           sin
           most
           ;
           but
           the
           Saints
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           most
           themselves
           ,
           they
           serve
           God
           most
           :
           And
           here
           's
           the
           difference
           between
           the
           spot
           of
           the
           wicked
           ,
           and
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           —
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Third
           SERMON
           .
           August
           the
           10th
           ,
           1645.
           
        
         
           VVE
           are
           now
           to
           come
           to
           shew
           the
           differences
           between
           the
           spots
           of
           wicked
           men
           ,
           and
           godly
           men
           ,
           in
           the
           different
           behaviour
           of
           their
           souls
           about
           their
           sin
           :
           You
           shall
           find
           that
           the
           carriage
           and
           behaviour
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           about
           sin
           ,
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           different
           from
           that
           that
           there
           is
           in
           a
           wicked
           man
           ;
           which
           will
           appear
           in
           many
           things
           :
           As
           in
           the
           first
           place
           ,
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           godly
           man
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           his
           course
           and
           way
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           make
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           make
           provision
           for
           sin
           ,
           he
           ●oth
           not
           lay
           in
           before
           hand
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           as
           the
           wicked
           doth
           :
           The
           making
           provision
           for
           the
           
           flesh
           ,
           it
           is
           made
           in
           Scripture
           to
           be
           opposite
           to
           the
           putting
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           in
           Rom.
           13.
           14.
           
           
             But
             put
             ye
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             make
             no
             provision
             for
             the
             flesh
             ,
             to
             fulfil
             the
             l●sts
             thereof
             :
          
           You
           cannot
           put
           on
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           〈…〉
           yet
           make
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           both
           together
           .
           Now
           a
           wicked
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           he
           think
           〈…〉
           apply
           Christ
           ,
           and
           make
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           both
           at
           once
           :
           It
           's
           hard
           to
           say
           what
           possibly
           may
           befall
           a
           godly
           man
           in
           a
           temptation
           ;
           but
           certainly
           ,
           when
           a
           godly
           man
           〈◊〉
           〈◊〉
           acquainted
           with
           the
           wayes
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           knows
           Christ
           ,
           shall
           come
           to
           put
           on
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           apply
           Christ
           by
           Faith
           ,
           he
           cannot
           but
           see
           ,
           that
           the
           making
           provision
           for
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           the
           putting
           on
           Christ
           at
           the
           same
           time
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           incompetible
           together
           :
           The
           way
           of
           the
           ungodly
           it
           is
           to
           be
           plotting
           and
           contriving
           for
           sin
           ;
           O●
           doth
           thy
           conscience
           tell
           thee
           that
           this
           is
           thy
           way
           ,
           to
           be
           in
           thy
           thoughts
           when
           thou
           art
           alone
           ,
           contriving
           ,
           plotting
           ,
           advising
           ,
           meditating
           ,
           considering
           how
           to
           accomplish
           the
           satisfying
           of
           the
           lusts
           of
           thy
           flesh
           ?
           thou
           art
           the
           man
           that
           knowest
           not
           what
           it
           is
           to
           put
           on
           Christ
           ,
           and
           thy
           〈◊〉
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           The
           Apostle
           speaking
           of
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           in
           Gal.
           6.
           saith
           he
           ,
           If
           any
           man
           be
           overtaken
           with
           a
           ●ault
           ,
           ye
           that
           are
           spiritual
           ,
           restore
           such
           a
           man
           :
           As
           if
           there
           were
           no
           faults
           
           that
           the
           Saints
           were
           guilty
           of
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           they
           are
           overtaken
           with
           :
           But
           now
           ,
           wicked
           men
           ,
           
             they
             do
             overtake
             their
             sins
          
           ,
           rather
           than
           their
           sins
           over
           take
           them
           :
           When
           a
           man
           shall
           be
           contriving
           and
           plotting
           ,
           he
           will
           have
           such
           satisfaction
           to
           a
           sinful
           lust
           ,
           I
           say
           he
           seeks
           to
           overtake
           his
           sin
           ,
           rather
           than
           his
           sin
           overtakes
           him
           :
           That
           's
           the
           first
           thing
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Suppose
           the
           sin
           hath
           in
           some
           measure
           overtaken
           a
           Saint
           :
           Yet
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           easily
           entertain'd
           :
           Suppose
           sin
           did
           come
           and
           present
           it self
           ,
           and
           follow
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           sin
           is
           not
           easily
           entertain'd
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           admitted
           upon
           easie
           terms
           ;
           a
           wicked
           man
           will
           admit
           of
           his
           sin
           upon
           very
           easie
           terms
           ,
           some
           sin
           at
           least
           .
           If
           your
           servants
           shall
           leave
           the
           door
           by
           the
           latch
           ,
           you
           will
           suspect
           them
           to
           be
           in
           covenant
           with
           the
           Thief
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           one
           plotting
           with
           the
           other
           ;
           So
           when
           any
           man
           shall
           admit
           of
           a
           sin
           upon
           easie
           terms
           ,
           that
           sin
           shall
           get
           in
           easily
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           sign
           there
           is
           a
           ●eague
           between
           the
           soul
           and
           sin
           .
           A
           gracious
           heart
           is
           watchful
           against
           sin
           ,
           and
           is
           careful
           to
           keep
           it
           out
           ,
           to
           lock
           and
           bolt
           it
           out
           :
           It
           will
           ●●t
           leave
           the
           door
           at
           latch
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           admit
           of
           sin
           upon
           easie
           terms
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Yet
           ,
           suppose
           sin
           hath
           got
           in
           ,
           a
           gracious
           heart
           is
           easily
           convinc't
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           a
           little
           matter
           will
           convince
           him
           ,
           after
           his
           sin
           
           hath
           overcome
           him
           ;
           he
           will
           not
           stand
           pleading
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           he
           will
           not
           stand
           in
           defence
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           so
           as
           a
           wicked
           man
           doth
           :
           we
           find
           David
           ,
           though
           a
           King
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           a
           notable
           Spirit
           ,
           yet
           in
           2
           Sam.
           〈◊〉
           when
           Nathan
           came
           to
           him
           to
           tell
           him
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           presently
           saith
           David
           to
           Nathan
           ,
           in
           the
           13.
           
             v.
             I
             have
             sinned
             against
             the
             Lord
             :
             Nathan
          
           told
           him
           that
           he
           was
           the
           man
           ,
           he
           did
           not
           stand
           out
           ,
           Why
           ,
           prove
           it
           if
           you
           can
           ;
           who
           is
           able
           to
           say
           that
           I
           did
           this
           and
           this
           wickedness
           ?
           No
           ,
           I
           have
           sinned
           against
           the
           Lord
           :
           He
           falls
           down
           before
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Prophet
           ,
           and
           acknowledges
           his
           sin
           ,
           he
           is
           easily
           convinc't
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           if
           he
           be
           godly
           :
           Whereas
           a
           wicked
           man
           will
           stand
           pleading
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           pleading
           against
           it
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           committed
           it
           ,
           except
           that
           you
           find
           him
           out
           by
           some
           apparent
           hand
           ;
           he
           will
           be
           pleading
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           either
           that
           he
           is
           not
           guilty
           ,
           or
           if
           he
           be
           guilty
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           not
           so
           great
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           his
           nature
           ▪
           O!
           a
           godly
           man
           pleads
           not
           after
           this
           manner
           ▪
           Nature
           !
           he
           looks
           upon
           his
           sin
           as
           so
           much
           the
           more
           vile
           because
           it
           proceeds
           from
           such
           a
           wicked
           and
           cursed
           nature
           of
           his
           ,
           and
           therefore
           David
           ,
           in
           Psal
           .
           51.
           when
           he
           was
           acknowledging
           the
           act
           of
           sin
           that
           he
           had
           been
           guilty
           of
           ,
           when
           ●e
           comes
           to
           consider
           of
           hi●
           nature
           ,
           
             O!
             I
             was
             conceived
             in
             sin
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             and
             brought
             forth
             in
             iniquity
          
           :
           He
           makes
           tha●
           to
           be
           a
           great
           aggravation
           of
           his
           sin
           ,
           because
           i●
           
           did
           flow
           from
           such
           a
           wicked
           nature
           :
           It
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           gross
           ignorance
           ,
           of
           a
           man
           or
           woman
           that
           knows
           not
           the
           things
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           is
           not
           acquainted
           with
           Scripture
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           a
           sin
           ,
           That
           it
           is
           their
           nature
           ;
           It
           is
           the
           worse
           because
           of
           that
           :
           If
           a
           Thief
           should
           come
           to
           the
           barr
           ,
           and
           plead
           before
           the
           Judg
           ,
           Indeed
           I
           have
           committed
           this
           theft
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           my
           nature
           ;
           would
           this
           be
           a
           plea
           before
           a
           Judg
           ?
           and
           certainly
           this
           plea
           will
           not
           go
           before
           the
           great
           Judg
           of
           all
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           say
           ,
           it
           is
           thy
           nature
           ;
           No
           ,
           the
           Saints
           know
           their
           sin
           is
           aggravated
           by
           that
           —
           Secondly
           ,
           Neither
           will
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ordinarily
           plead
           that
           it
           is
           a
           temptation
           ;
           O!
           I
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           temptation
           that
           hath
           prevaild
           against
           me
           ,
           I
           was
           tempted
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           such
           and
           such
           were
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           ;
           I
           ,
           but
           a
           gracious
           heart
           will
           rather
           charge
           the
           wickedness
           that
           is
           within
           it
           ,
           then
           charge
           a
           temptation
           ;
           for
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           temptation
           could
           never
           prevail
           against
           us
           ,
           were
           it
           not
           for
           the
           wickedness
           of
           our
           hearts
           ;
           temptations
           came
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           the
           Devil
           finding
           nothing
           in
           him
           ,
           as
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           ,
           therefore
           could
           they
           not
           prevail
           over
           him
           :
           And
           ●vere
           it
           not
           for
           the
           baseness
           of
           thy
           heart
           ,
           temptations
           would
           not
           prevail
           ;
           therefore
           for
           thee
           to
           put
           it
           off
           ,
           It
           is
           thy
           temptation
           ,
           O
           this
           is
           a
           carnal
           plea
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           a
           gracious
           heart
           will
           charge
           himself
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           O!
           it
           is
        
         
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           Much
           less
           will
           a
           gracious
           heart
           put
           of
           his
           sin
           to
           God
           himself
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           When
           God
           gives
           me
           more
           grace
           ,
           I
           shall
           do
           better
           ;
           but
           I
           cannot
           do
           any
           thing
           of
           my self
           ;
           and
           therefore
           because
           God
           gives
           me
           no
           grace
           ,
           that
           's
           the
           reason
           I
           fell
           into
           such
           sins
           :
           This
           is
           the
           boldness
           of
           the
           hearts
           of
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           to
           think
           to
           put
           off
           all
           their
           sins
           upon
           God
           himself
           ,
           as
           if
           there
           were
           no
           other
           reason
           why
           they
           commit
           sin
           ,
           but
           because
           God
           is
           the
           cause
           of
           it
           :
           As
           for
           their
           part
           ,
           they
           would
           do
           better
           ,
           but
           onely
           God
           denies
           them
           his
           grace
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           think
           to
           put
           off
           all
           from
           themselves
           ,
           even
           to
           God.
           But
           know
           ,
           the
           Lord
           will
           find
           thee
           out
           one
           day
           ,
           and
           he
           will
           charge
           thy
           sin
           upon
           thy self
           ,
           and
           thy
           destruction
           and
           thy
           wickedness
           it
           is
           from
           thy self
           ;
           a
           gracious
           heart
           will
           not
           plead
           for
           sin
           after
           such
           away
           as
           this
           is
           :
           It
           's
           very
           dangerous
           when
           you
           hear
           of
           any
           that
           make
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           to
           plead
           for
           their
           loosness
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           as
           this
           is
           .
           We
           have
           cause
           to
           fear
           that
           their
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           When
           sin
           hath
           preveil'd
           in
           some
           measure
           against
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           yet
           he
           is
           quickly
           stopt
           in
           sin
           ;
           he
           is
           easily
           convinc't
           of
           it
           ,
           pleads
           not
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           ready
           to
           be
           stopt
           ;
           a
           little
           thing
           will
           stop
           the
           course
           of
           his
           sin
           .
           O●
           any
           truths
           of
           God
           that
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           his
           heart
           having
           a
           principle
           within
           it
           ,
           suitable
           to
           
           the
           truths
           of
           God
           ,
           his
           heart
           closes
           with
           those
           truths
           ,
           and
           so
           comes
           to
           be
           stopt
           in
           his
           course
           :
           A
           wicked
           man
           sins
           ,
           and
           having
           no
           principle
           of
           grace
           sutable
           to
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           ,
           when
           any
           thing
           opposes
           his
           sin
           :
           his
           heart
           opposes
           that
           that
           would
           oppose
           sin
           ,
           But
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           though
           he
           be
           overcome
           with
           a
           sin
           ,
           yet
           when
           the
           truth
           of
           God
           comes
           ,
           it
           meets
           with
           something
           within
           the
           heart
           that
           is
           sutable
           to
           the
           truth
           ,
           and
           it
           presently
           closes
           together
           :
           You
           have
           a
           notable
           example
           for
           that
           in
           the
           Prophet
           
             David
             ,
             1
             Sam.
          
           25.
           32.
           
           For
           the
           understanding
           of
           it
           ,
           you
           may
           cast
           your
           eye
           upon
           some
           verses
           before
           ;
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           David
           was
           in
           a
           way
           of
           sin
           ;
           That
           his
           choller
           had
           got
           up
           and
           prevail'd
           against
           him
           ,
           and
           he
           was
           ●●out
           a
           very
           wicked
           act
           ,
           to
           avenge
           himself
           ,
           ●●d
           be
           guilty
           of
           blood
           :
           But
           Abigal
           meets
           ●ith
           David
           in
           his
           way
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           in
           the
           ●●ay
           of
           sin
           ,
           and
           shews
           him
           in
           a
           very
           fair
           maner
           ,
           the
           evil
           of
           his
           course
           ,
           if
           he
           should
           ac●●mplish
           what
           he
           did
           intend
           ;
           And
           mark
           ,
           ●avid
           ,
           though
           his
           blood
           was
           up
           ,
           yet
           when
           ●bigal
           came
           and
           spake
           but
           reason
           to
           him
           ,
           to
           ●●ew
           to
           him
           what
           the
           evil
           of
           his
           sin
           was
           like
           to
           〈◊〉
           ,
           Davids
           spirit
           falls
           ,
           and
           David
           said
           to
           
             ●●igal
             ,
             Blessed
             be
             the
             Lord
             God
             of
             Israel
             ●●ich
             sent
             thee
             this
             day
             to
             meet
             me
             :
             And
             ●●●ssed
             be
             thy
             advice
             ,
             and
             blessed
             be
             thou
             ,
             ●●●ch
             hast
             kept
             me
             this
             day
             from
             coming
             to
             
             shed
             blood
          
           —
           When
           David
           was
           in
           a
           mighty
           heat
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           sin
           :
           O!
           if
           a
           man
           should
           come
           to
           some
           of
           you
           when
           your
           passion
           is
           up
           ,
           and
           you
           are
           resolved
           to
           do
           such
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           if
           a
           man
           should
           come
           and
           plead
           the
           case
           fairly
           with
           you
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           thing
           is
           evil
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           sin
           against
           God
           ;
           You
           will
           presently
           answer
           ,
           I
           will
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           ,
           I
           care
           not
           ,
           and
           let
           come
           of
           it
           what
           will
           come
           ,
           I
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           thus
           when
           the
           lust
           is
           up
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           gainsaying
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           no
           truth
           can
           stand
           against
           it
           ;
           But
           now
           if
           the
           heart
           were
           gracious
           ,
           though
           corruptions
           may
           be
           stirring
           for
           a
           while
           ,
           yet
           let
           any
           truth
           of
           God
           come
           and
           be
           suggested
           to
           such
           a
           soul
           ,
           it
           meets
           with
           something
           within
           that
           is
           sutable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           presently
           the
           hear●
           will
           be
           ready
           to
           fall
           down
           ,
           Oh
           blessed
           b●
           God
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           your
           Counsel
           ,
           and
           blessed
           be
           God
           that
           hath
           hindred
           me
           fro●
           such
           a
           way
           of
           sin
           !
           O
           my
           retched
           nature
           w●●
           stirring
           and
           working
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           resolved
           t●
           have
           done
           such
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           if
           the
           Lo●●
           had
           not
           in
           mercy
           sent
           you
           to
           have
           stopt
           me
           i●
           such
           a
           way
           ,
           O
           what
           might
           I
           have
           done
           !
           he●●
           now
           is
           the
           spirit
           of
           David
           .
           O
           consider
           〈◊〉
           this
           you
           that
           will
           plead
           sometimes
           for
           Davi●
           sin
           ;
           and
           did
           not
           David
           commit
           such
           a
           sin
           ,
           y●●
           will
           say
           ?
           I
           ,
           but
           then
           take
           notice
           how
           qui●●ly
           David
           was
           convinc't
           ,
           and
           how
           soon
           was
           stopt
           in
           his
           sin
           .
        
         
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           There
           's
           no
           godly
           man
           what
           ever
           ,
           though
           he
           hath
           many
           sins
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           there
           is
           no
           sin
           that
           reigns
           over
           him
           :
           This
           is
           a
           certain
           truth
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           man
           or
           woman
           in
           the
           World
           that
           hath
           the
           least
           degree
           of
           grace
           ,
           that
           is
           under
           the
           power
           of
           any
           reigning
           sin
           :
           Sin
           may
           dwell
           ,
           but
           not
           reign
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           Scripture
           is
           so
           express
           in
           this
           ,
           that
           there
           can
           be
           no
           gainsaying
           of
           it
           :
           
             Rom.
             6.
             14.
             
             For
             sin
             shall
             not
             have
             dominion
             over
             you
          
           ;
           why
           ?
           
             for
             ye
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             Grace
          
           ;
           That
           soul
           that
           is
           under
           the
           dominion
           of
           any
           sin
           ,
           is
           under
           the
           Law
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           it
           is
           under
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ,
           it
           's
           in
           the
           state
           of
           nature
           ,
           it
           hath
           no
           interest
           in
           Christ
           :
           But
           now
           if
           the
           soul
           come
           once
           to
           be
           under
           grace
           ,
           either
           sin
           must
           not
           have
           domminion
           over
           you
           ,
           or
           God
           must
           not
           be
           faithful
           ,
           one
           of
           them
           ;
           for
           this
           is
           the
           promise
           of
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           ,
           
             If
             you
             be
             under
             grace
             ,
             sin
             shall
             have
             no
             more
             dominion
             over
             you
             :
          
           He
           doth
           not
           say
           ,
           that
           if
           you
           be
           under
           grace
           ,
           then
           you
           shall
           commit
           no
           more
           sin
           ;
           
             but
             sin
             shall
             have
             no
             dominion
             over
             you
          
           ;
           therefore
           that
           man
           or
           woman
           over
           whom
           any
           one
           sin
           hath
           dominion
           ,
           certainly
           is
           not
           under
           grace
           ;
           This
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           O
           that
           God
           would
           carry
           it
           unto
           the
           consciences
           of
           whom
           it
           doth
           concern
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           whosoever
           is
           under
           the
           dominion
           and
           reign
           of
           any
           sin
           ,
           that
           soul
           for
           the
           present
           
           is
           not
           under
           grace
           ,
           he
           hath
           no
           interest
           in
           the
           grace
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Now
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           for
           the
           reign
           and
           dominion
           of
           sin
           ,
           What
           's
           that
           ?
        
         
           
           First
           ,
           It
           's
           apparent
           in
           a
           great
           many
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           under
           the
           reign
           of
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           men
           can
           go
           on
           constantly
           in
           a
           way
           of
           known-sins
           ,
           meerly
           for
           contentment
           unto
           the
           flesh
           ;
           why
           these
           are
           under
           the
           power
           and
           reign
           of
           sin
           :
           Yea
           ,
           sometimes
           a
           sin
           that
           is
           a
           secret
           sin
           ,
           may
           be
           a
           reigning
           sin
           :
           A
           man
           may
           be
           the
           subject
           of
           a
           King
           that
           he
           never
           saw
           in
           all
           his
           life
           :
           Perhaps
           he
           knows
           not
           where
           the
           King
           is
           ,
           and
           yet
           he
           may
           be
           his
           Subject
           ,
           and
           he
           may
           reign
           over
           him
           :
           So
           a
           secret
           sin
           may
           be
           a
           reigning
           sin
           :
           That
           's
           a
           reigning
           sin
           that
           a
           man
           gives
           himself
           up
           to
           ,
           though
           it
           be
           in
           never
           so
           secret
           a
           way
           :
           There
           's
           a
           difference
           between
           a
           Tyrant
           that
           co
           meth
           violently
           to
           force
           men
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           or
           one
           that
           comes
           with
           a
           sudden
           surprise
           ,
           or
           with
           any
           cunning
           wayes
           to
           perswade
           men
           to
           come
           in
           to
           submit
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           a
           Prince
           that
           is
           upon
           his
           Throne
           reigning
           ,
           and
           having
           his
           Subjects
           acknowledging
           themselves
           to
           be
           as
           Subjects
           to
           him
           :
           Now
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           wicked
           they
           are
           reigning
           ,
           tha●
           is
           ,
           their
           sins
           command
           them
           ,
           and
           they
           yeel●
           up
           their
           very
           wills
           unto
           their
           sins
           ;
           the
           wi●●
           
           and
           the
           affections
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           the
           sin
           ;
           There
           is
           nothing
           more
           in
           the
           will
           of
           a
           natural
           man
           ,
           then
           his
           sin
           :
           And
           therefore
           the
           Scripture
           makes
           these
           to
           be
           all
           one
           ,
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           and
           the
           will
           of
           the
           flesh
           :
           Now
           when
           the
           will
           yeelds
           up
           to
           the
           wayes
           of
           sin
           ,
           then
           sin
           may
           be
           said
           to
           be
           in
           the
           Throne
           :
           But
           now
           in
           a
           godly
           man
           there
           is
           a
           universal
           ,
           spiritual
           ,
           and
           irreconcilable
           opposition
           unto
           sin
           ;
           though
           there
           be
           sin
           abiding
           in
           him
           ,
           yet
           I
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           a
           universal
           ,
           spiritual
           ,
           irreconcilable
           opposition
           unto
           his
           sin
           ;
           sin
           doth
           not
           reign
           in
           a
           soul
           :
           so
           long
           as
           there
           is
           an
           opposition
           in
           a
           kingdom
           to
           any
           man
           ,
           certainly
           he
           cannot
           be
           said
           to
           reign
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           universal
           opposition
           .
           Now
           in
           the
           soul
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           there
           is
           an
           opposition
           to
           sin
           ,
           a
           universal
           one
           ,
           a
           spiritual
           one
           ,
           and
           I
           may
           put
           a
           fourth
           ,
           a
           powerful
           ,
           universal
           ,
           spiritual
           ,
           irreconcilable
           opposition
           :
           I
           'le
           open
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           A
           powerful
           opposition
           :
           That
           is
           ,
           he
           doth
           not
           onely
           wish
           that
           he
           could
           not
           sin
           ,
           and
           wish
           that
           he
           might
           be
           otherwise
           ,
           but
           he
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           the
           great
           work
           of
           his
           life
           above
           all
           things
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           set
           himself
           against
           his
           sin
           ;
           so
           as
           if
           God
           would
           speak
           from
           Heaven
           and
           say
           unto
           him
           ,
           Poor
           creature
           !
           what
           wouldest
           thou
           that
           I
           should
           do
           for
           thee
           ?
           this
           soul
           would
           answer
           to
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           that
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           this
           is
           the
           unfeigned
           
           desire
           of
           my
           soul
           above
           all
           things
           ,
           O
           giveme
           but
           power
           against
           my
           sin
           ,
           and
           especially
           against
           those
           special
           sins
           that
           my
           nature
           is
           most
           inclinable
           to
           .
           O!
           this
           is
           that
           that
           my
           heart
           is
           most
           against
           .
           Many
           people
           extreamly
           deceive
           themselves
           in
           this
           ,
           in
           thinking
           that
           they
           oppose
           their
           sins
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           some
           wishes
           ,
           and
           desires
           ,
           they
           would
           be
           glad
           that
           things
           were
           better
           with
           them
           then
           they
           are
           :
           I
           ,
           but
           dost
           thou
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           life
           and
           death
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           thy
           soul
           doth
           more
           strongly
           work
           in
           its
           opposition
           against
           thy
           sin
           ,
           then
           against
           any
           thing
           in
           the
           World
           besides
           ?
           many
           men
           and
           women
           have
           strong
           spirits
           in
           following
           their
           sins
           ,
           but
           their
           spirits
           are
           not
           strong
           in
           the
           opposing
           of
           their
           sins
           :
           But
           he
           that
           is
           gracious
           ,
           makes
           it
           to
           be
           his
           greatest
           and
           chiefest
           work
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           the
           Second
           thing
           ,
           It
           is
           a
           universal
           opposition
           ;
           and
           that
           in
           these
           Two
           regards
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           All
           the
           faculties
           in
           the
           soul
           do
           rise
           up
           against
           sin
           :
           There
           is
           some
           kind
           of
           opposition
           in
           a
           wicked
           man
           against
           sin
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           his
           conscience
           sometimes
           doth
           oppose
           the
           lusts
           that
           there
           is
           in
           his
           affections
           :
           It
           may
           be
           ,
           a
           wicked
           man
           hath
           a
           convinc't
           conscience
           ;
           and
           his
           conscience
           will
           not
           let
           him
           to
           be
           at
           quiet
           ;
           but
           in
           his
           affections
           there
           is
           a
           liking
           of
           sin
           ,
           onely
           his
           conscience
           will
           not
           let
           him
           
           be
           at
           quiet
           :
           —
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           how
           shall
           a
           man
           discern
           this
           ?
           You
           may
           discern
           it
           thus
           ;
           If
           the
           opposition
           be
           meerly
           in
           your
           conscience
           and
           not
           in
           your
           heart
           and
           affections
           ,
           then
           ,
           though
           indeed
           you
           dare
           not
           for
           the
           present
           commit
           such
           a
           sin
           ,
           yet
           you
           could
           wish
           with
           all
           your
           heart
           that
           you
           might
           have
           liberty
           to
           do
           it
           ;
           you
           could
           wish
           that
           there
           were
           not
           such
           a
           Law
           to
           forbid
           it
           ;
           you
           could
           be
           glad
           that
           that
           Law
           were
           more
           loose
           :
           And
           you
           would
           fain
           have
           such
           a
           thing
           not
           to
           be
           a
           sin
           ;
           and
           if
           you
           could
           commit
           it
           quietly
           without
           any
           danger
           ,
           you
           would
           do
           it
           :
           Now
           the
           opposition
           is
           not
           in
           your
           will
           ,
           it
           is
           onely
           in
           your
           conscience
           :
           This
           is
           an
           opposition
           to
           sin
           that
           a
           carnal
           heart
           may
           have
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           he
           may
           have
           his
           conscience
           so
           flye
           in
           his
           face
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           shall
           not
           dare
           for
           the
           present
           to
           commit
           his
           sin
           ,
           no
           not
           in
           secret
           ;
           a
           man
           may
           come
           so
           far
           :
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           Indeed
           ,
           many
           hypocrites
           may
           go
           thus
           far
           ,
           as
           not
           to
           commit
           sin
           before
           others
           ,
           but
           yet
           if
           it
           be
           in
           secret
           ,
           then
           they
           will
           do
           it
           ;
           No
           ,
           a
           natural
           conscience
           may
           be
           able
           to
           carry
           a
           man
           to
           this
           height
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           not
           onely
           to
           abstain
           from
           sin
           because
           of
           others
           ,
           but
           from
           the
           acts
           of
           sin
           in
           secret
           ,
           that
           he
           dares
           not
           for
           his
           life
           (
           though
           there
           be
           none
           but
           God
           and
           himself
           together
           )
           give
           way
           to
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           yet
           no
           saving-grace
           all
           this
           while
           :
           —
           You
           will
           say
           ,
           how
           can
           that
           be
           ?
           because
           though
           his
           conscience
           will
           
           not
           let
           him
           be
           quiet
           ,
           yet
           he
           would
           be
           glad
           to
           have
           his
           sin
           if
           he
           might
           ;
           here
           's
           no
           change
           of
           nature
           that
           's
           the
           evidence
           ,
           that
           there
           is
           no
           grace
           ;
           for
           if
           a
           man
           abstain
           from
           sin
           out
           of
           a
           principle
           of
           grace
           ,
           it
           is
           from
           the
           change
           of
           his
           nature
           ;
           and
           certainly
           here
           's
           no
           change
           of
           nature
           in
           this
           :
           so
           that
           it
           is
           not
           a
           universal
           opposition
           ,
           it
           's
           but
           onely
           in
           one
           part
           of
           his
           soul
           :
           But
           now
           the
           opposition
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           it
           is
           in
           the
           whole
           soul
           ;
           not
           onely
           my
           conscience
           is
           against
           my
           sin
           ,
           but
           my
           will
           ,
           and
           my
           asfections
           ;
           I
           have
           a
           principle
           in
           my
           will
           and
           affections
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           in
           my
           conscience
           ;
           all
           the
           faculties
           of
           the
           soul
           do
           oppose
           the
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           Secondly
           ,
           It
           's
           universal
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           there
           's
           the
           opposition
           of
           all
           sin
           :
           not
           onely
           of
           some
           particular
           sin
           ,
           but
           of
           every
           sin
           ;
           what
           ever
           the
           sin
           be
           ,
           yet
           the
           heart
           doth
           oppose
           it
           :
           So
           as
           it
           can
           appeal
           to
           God
           ,
           Lord
           ,
           thou
           that
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           there
           is
           not
           one
           way
           of
           wickedness
           in
           me
           ,
           there
           's
           not
           one
           sin
           that
           my
           soul
           gives
           way
           to
           ,
           but
           there
           is
           in
           my
           heart
           an
           opposition
           against
           every
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           It
           's
           a
           spiritual
           opposition
           ;
           by
           that
           I
           mean
           this
           ,
           that
           it
           's
           an
           opposition
           ,
           not
           from
           arguments
           onely
           without
           that
           ,
           because
           of
           the
           danger
           ,
           or
           shame
           ,
           or
           prejudice
           that
           will
           come
           by
           it
           ;
           but
           the
           opposition
           is
           from
           a
           contrary
           stream
           of
           grace
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           :
           There
           's
           such
           a
           temptation
           to
           sin
           ;
           but
           
           a
           carnal
           heart
           may
           think
           if
           I
           commit
           it
           ,
           then
           there
           may
           come
           this
           ill
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           evil
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           I
           will
           not
           commit
           it
           :
           But
           a
           gracious
           heart
           doth
           not
           oppose
           onely
           from
           such
           arguments
           ,
           but
           from
           a
           contrary
           stream
           of
           grace
           that
           there
           is
           in
           the
           soul
           ;
           now
           when
           the
           opposition
           to
           sin
           comes
           from
           a
           contrary
           stream
           of
           grace
           ,
           then
           the
           opposition
           is
           not
           onely
           to
           keep
           sin
           from
           acting
           ,
           but
           indeed
           it
           doth
           decreass
           the
           habits
           of
           sin
           :
           And
           this
           should
           be
           the
           care
           of
           a
           godly
           man
           or
           woman
           ,
           not
           meerly
           to
           keep
           in
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           to
           restrain
           sin
           ,
           but
           let
           me
           oppose
           the
           habits
           of
           sin
           :
           Let
           me
           find
           the
           habits
           of
           my
           sin
           to
           be
           weakned
           and
           mortified
           in
           me
           :
           Let
           me
           follow
           my
           corruption
           to
           the
           very
           root
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           there
           labour
           to
           get
           the
           very
           root
           of
           my
           corruption
           to
           be
           deaded
           :
           O
           here
           's
           the
           work
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God!
           
        
         
           As
           now
           in
           the
           opposition
           of
           a
           stream
           of
           water
           ,
           water
           that
           runs
           in
           such
           a
           stream
           ,
           there
           may
           be
           two
           wayes
           to
           oppose
           it
           :
           Either
           you
           may
           make
           a
           damm
           ,
           and
           so
           damm
           it
           up
           :
           —
           Or
           otherwise
           ,
           if
           there
           could
           be
           gotten
           a
           contrary
           stream
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           that
           to
           overpower
           it
           ;
           this
           would
           be
           another
           manner
           of
           opposition
           then
           meerly
           the
           damming
           of
           it
           up
           :
           If
           you
           damm
           up
           a
           stream
           ,
           it
           rises
           up
           higher
           and
           higher
           ,
           and
           seeks
           to
           get
           vent
           one
           way
           or
           other
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           were
           a
           contrary
           stream
           that
           would
           carry
           it
           smoothly
           away
           :
           —
           So
           't
           is
           when
           the
           sins
           
           of
           wicked
           men
           are
           opposed
           ,
           not
           onely
           when
           they
           are
           opposed
           by
           their
           friends
           ,
           that
           these
           will
           not
           let
           them
           commit
           such
           a
           sin
           ;
           but
           when
           their
           very
           consciences
           oppose
           their
           sin
           ,
           their
           sin
           swells
           up
           the
           more
           ,
           and
           they
           seek
           all
           evasions
           how
           they
           can
           get
           to
           have
           liberty
           to
           the
           commission
           of
           their
           sin
           ;
           and
           if
           once
           they
           have
           but
           broken
           over
           the
           damm
           ,
           they
           run
           with
           more
           violence
           ;
           as
           many
           young
           people
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           under
           government
           ,
           their
           sin
           is
           but
           damm'd
           up
           ,
           and
           their
           sins
           are
           swelling
           ,
           and
           their
           hearts
           would
           fain
           have
           vent
           for
           their
           sin
           ,
           but
           they
           dare
           not
           :
           But
           then
           afterwards
           when
           they
           come
           to
           be
           for
           themselves
           ,
           their
           sin
           breaks
           out
           so
           much
           the
           more
           :
           But
           a
           gracious
           heart
           hath
           a
           new
           nature
           which
           God
           hath
           put
           into
           the
           soul
           ,
           which
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           of
           sin
           :
           That
           's
           the
           spiritual
           way
           of
           opposition
           of
           sin
           .
        
         
           And
           then
           it
           's
           an
           irrecocinlable
           opposition
           ;
           that
           is
           ,
           such
           a
           soul
           that
           hath
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           will
           never
           be
           reconcil'd
           with
           any
           one
           sin
           :
           It
           resolves
           with
           it self
           ,
           what
           ever
           becomes
           of
           me
           ,
           yea
           though
           I
           should
           perish
           eternally
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           fight
           against
           my
           sin
           eternally
           :
           Yea
           ,
           at
           such
           a
           time
           as
           a
           soul
           is
           afraid
           that
           God
           will
           cast
           it
           away
           for
           ever
           ,
           yet
           at
           that
           time
           such
           a
           soul
           would
           be
           loath
           to
           sin
           against
           God
           —
           You
           shall
           have
           some
           men
           that
           have
           horrors
           of
           conscience
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           afraid
           that
           God
           will
           
           ●ast
           them
           off
           ;
           why
           then
           upon
           that
           ,
           then
           I
           ●ad
           as
           good
           leave
           of
           all
           ,
           say
           they
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           must
           be
           damn'd
           ,
           I
           had
           as
           good
           be
           damn'd
           for
           somewhat
           ;
           O
           this
           is
           a
           sign
           that
           grace
           hath
           not
           got
           ●nto
           thy
           heart
           :
           But
           there
           's
           another
           now
           ,
           that
           ●ath
           some
           principles
           of
           grace
           got
           into
           his
           soul
           ,
           ●nd
           it
           may
           be
           such
           a
           one
           may
           have
           terrors
           of
           ●onscience
           too
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           afraid
           that
           at
           〈◊〉
           it
           shall
           be
           cast
           away
           :
           But
           yet
           it
           concludes
           ●hus
           ;
           Well
           ,
           whatsoever
           becomes
           of
           me
           ,
           let
           God
           do
           with
           me
           what
           he
           will
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           do
           ●hat
           I
           can
           to
           honour
           him
           :
           The
           name
           of
           God
           〈◊〉
           blessed
           for
           ever
           ,
           what
           ever
           becomes
           of
           me
           :
           ●nd
           therefore
           that
           evil
           of
           mine
           that
           is
           in
           my
           ●eart
           ,
           I
           am
           resolved
           to
           set
           my self
           against
           to
           ●●e
           uttermost
           for
           ever
           —
           Now
           this
           is
           a
           ●●gn
           that
           there
           is
           grace
           ,
           though
           much
           cor●uption
           doth
           very
           much
           prevail
           ,
        
         
           You
           may
           see
           now
           as
           I
           go
           along
           ,
           thus
           much
           ,
           ●hat
           there
           may
           be
           spots
           in
           one
           ,
           and
           spots
           in
           the
           ●ther
           ;
           But
           here
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           be●●een
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           ●●her
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           Consider
           the
           grounds
           upon
           which
           ●icked
           men
           do
           ordinarily
           sin
           :
           Godly
           men
           〈◊〉
           rarely
           be
           found
           to
           commit
           sin
           upon
           such
           ●ounds
           as
           wicked
           men
           do
           !
           —
           There
           are
           ●any
           grounds
           upon
           which
           wicked
           men
           go
           ,
           〈◊〉
           the
           commission
           of
           sin
           :
           —
           I
           shall
           but
           ●ame
           them
           ,
           and
           yet
           in
           the
           naming
           of
           them
           ,
           
           I
           do
           verily
           perswade
           my self
           I
           may
           speak
           to
           many
           of
           your
           hearts
           .
        
         
           As
           thus
           :
           Commit
           a
           sin
           ,
           why
           it
           's
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           I
           will
           not
           live
           in
           many
           sins
           :
           It
           's
           but
           one
           sin
           that
           I
           would
           live
           in
           ;
           and
           in
           that
           I
           hope
           God
           may
           favour
           me
           :
           What
           ,
           not
           in
           one
           !
           —
           Why
           ,
           Godly
           men
           will
           not
           do
           so
           ;
           where
           was
           there
           ever
           a
           godly
           man
           on
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           that
           would
           allow
           himself
           in
           a
           sin
           because
           it
           was
           but
           one
           ?
           —
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Saith
           a
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           It
           's
           but
           one
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           a
           
             little
             one
          
           :
           I
           will
           not
           commit
           such
           gross
           sins
           as
           others
           do
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           swear
           ,
           and
           openly
           profane
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           and
           be
           drunk
           ,
           and
           a
           Whore-master
           :
           But
           sins
           in
           thought
           ,
           and
           of
           a
           lesser
           nature
           ,
           I
           hope
           they
           may
           be
           born
           withall
           ?
           And
           what
           need
           a
           man
           be
           so
           strict
           and
           precise
           ?
           I
           ,
           but
           know
           ,
           that
           a
           gracious
           heart
           would
           never
           reason
           after
           such
           a
           manner
           ;
           O
           no
           ,
           such
           a
           one
           knows
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           sin
           is
           a
           greater
           evil
           then
           the
           greatest
           affliction
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           more
           evil
           in
           the
           least
           sin
           ,
           then
           there
           is
           in
           all
           the
           torments
           of
           Hell
           besides
           :
           And
           a
           godly
           man
           that
           understands
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           ,
           doth
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           least
           sin
           must
           have
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           purge
           it
           out
           ,
           that
           is
           more
           worth
           then
           ten
           Thousand
           worlds
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           no●
           allow
           himself
           in
           the
           least
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           little
           one
           .
        
         
           The
           Third
           ground
           is
           this
           :
        
         
         
           Why
           ,
           the
           
             best
             of
             all
             have
             their
             sins
             as
             well
             as
             we
             :
          
           Those
           that
           we
           read
           of
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           have
           they
           not
           fallen
           into
           foul
           sins
           :
           But
           I
           beseech
           you
           mark
           ,
           though
           godly
           men
           have
           their
           infirmities
           ,
           yet
           shew
           me
           any
           example
           that
           ever
           there
           was
           since
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           any
           one
           godly
           man
           that
           did
           plead
           for
           his
           sin
           upon
           this
           account
           ,
           because
           another
           godly
           man
           had
           committed
           it
           :
           O!
           he
           doth
           not
           commit
           sin
           upon
           such
           a
           ground
           as
           this
           is
           :
           He
           will
           not
           venture
           upon
           the
           practice
           of
           sin
           ,
           because
           he
           sees
           others
           are
           guilty
           of
           it
           as
           well
           as
           himself
           ;
           Oh
           no
           ,
           If
           God
           hath
           dishonour
           by
           another
           ,
           let
           me
           take
           heed
           how
           I
           add
           to
           this
           dishonour
           ,
           saith
           a
           gracious
           heart
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           Another
           ground
           is
           ,
           
             because
             their
             sin
             is
             not
             so
             bad
             as
             the
             sins
             of
             others
          
           ;
           mine
           is
           not
           the
           worst
           :
           Come
           and
           rebuke
           them
           for
           a
           sin
           ,
           why
           ,
           God
           grant
           you
           never
           do
           any
           worse
           —
           Indeed
           in
           matters
           of
           affliction
           we
           may
           reason
           from
           a
           less
           to
           a
           greater
           ,
           and
           take
           up
           a
           less
           to
           prevent
           a
           greater
           ;
           but
           in
           matters
           of
           sin
           we
           should
           never
           make
           such
           comparisons
           ;
           there
           is
           a
           kind
           of
           infiniteness
           in
           sin
           ,
           and
           the
           least
           sin
           is
           enough
           to
           be
           my
           eternal
           ruine
           :
           What
           's
           that
           to
           me
           because
           others
           do
           worse
           ?
           I
           beseech
           you
           consider
           of
           it
           ,
           as
           we
           name
           these
           things
           ,
           for
           I
           do
           not
           stand
           to
           enlarge
           every
           one
           :
           For
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           there
           's
           never
           a
           one
           of
           these
           but
           might
           be
           inlarged
           into
           a
           Sermon
           ,
           and
           might
           
           be
           a
           great
           use
           to
           take
           away
           these
           grounds
           of
           sin
           upon
           which
           ungodly
           men
           do
           commit
           their
           sin
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           Another
           is
           this
           :
           A
           wicked
           heart
           will
           venture
           upon
           sin
           ,
           why
           ,
           because
           he
           heart
           that
           
             God
             is
             merciful
          
           ,
           and
           
             God's
             not
             so
             strict
             as
             many
             make
             him
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           sign
           thy
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           Where
           do
           we
           ever
           find
           that
           a
           gracious
           heart
           would
           ever
           reason
           thus
           ,
           there
           is
           mercy
           with
           the
           Lord
           and
           therefore
           let
           me
           sin
           ?
           O
           no
           ,
           the
           reasonings
           of
           a
           gracious
           heart
           are
           ,
           
             There
             is
             mercies
             with
             thee
             ,
             O
             Lord
             ,
             that
             then
             mayest
             be
             feared
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           thou
           shalt
           be
           feared
           :
           Not
           ,
           there
           are
           mercies
           with
           thee
           and
           therefore
           thou
           shalt
           be
           dishonoured
           ;
           If
           there
           be
           such
           kind
           of
           reasonings
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           venturest
           upon
           sin
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           because
           God
           is
           merciful
           ,
           know
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           speaks
           to
           thy
           soul
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           thy
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           And
           farther
           ,
           Not
           onely
           because
           God
           is
           merciful
           ,
           but
           God
           hath
           been
           already
           merciful
           ;
           Indeed
           I
           hear
           that
           there
           is
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           danger
           in
           sin
           ,
           but
           I
           have
           liv'd
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           and
           nothing
           hath
           come
           of
           it
           ;
           O!
           for
           men
           to
           sin
           upon
           reasoning
           of
           Gods
           patience
           !
           because
           the
           Lord
           hath
           been
           patient
           and
           suffered
           them
           all
           this
           while
           :
           O
           this
           is
           wicked
           boldness
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           thou
           knowest
           not
           with
           whom
           it
           is
           
           thou
           hast
           to
           deal
           :
           Thou
           hast
           escaped
           all
           this
           while
           ,
           O
           
             but
             a
             sinner
             a
             hundred
             years
             old
             shall
             be
             accursed
             :
          
           Thy
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Child
           ,
           that
           dar'st
           venture
           upon
           thy
           sin
           because
           thou
           hast
           escap'd
           so
           long
           a
           time
           as
           thou
           hast
           done
           .
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           And
           then
           yet
           farther
           ;
           There
           's
           another
           ground
           that
           is
           worse
           then
           all
           these
           ,
           that
           some
           will
           venture
           upon
           sin
           ,
           why
           ,
           because
           Jesus
           Christ
           hath
           died
           for
           sinners
           ,
           because
           there
           is
           a
           purchase
           for
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           :
           Oh
           this
           is
           a
           most
           desperate
           turning
           the
           grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantoness
           ,
           to
           dare
           to
           venture
           upon
           the
           commission
           of
           thy
           sin
           because
           Christ
           came
           to
           purchase
           the
           pardon
           of
           sin
           !
           why
           ,
           did
           not
           Jesus
           Christ
           come
           into
           the
           World
           to
           dissolve
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           ,
           and
           dost
           thou
           make
           Jesus
           Christ
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           strengthen
           the
           works
           of
           the
           Devil
           :
           Bold
           and
           presumptuous
           heart
           !
           the
           Lord
           rebuke
           thee
           ,
           that
           dost
           account
           the
           blood
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           not
           onely
           as
           a
           common
           thing
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           polluted
           thing
           ,
           as
           an
           unclean
           thing
           ;
           surely
           thy
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           Another
           ground
           is
           this
           :
           A
           temptation
           comes
           to
           sin
           ,
           and
           they
           will
           venture
           upon
           it
           :
           Why
           ?
           they
           hope
           they
           shall
           repent
           afterwards
           ;
           and
           though
           I
           do
           sin
           ,
           it
           is
           but
           repenting
           afterwards
           ;
           and
           if
           I
           do
           repent
           afterwards
           ,
           then
           my
           sin
           shall
           be
           for
           given
           me
           ,
           and
           not
           laid
           
           to
           my
           charge
           :
           But
           have
           you
           any
           thing
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           That
           any
           Child
           of
           God
           committed
           sin
           upon
           such
           a
           ground
           as
           this
           is
           ?
           and
           if
           thou
           dost
           so
           ,
           thy
           spot
           likewise
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           O
           foolish
           and
           base
           heart
           ,
           thou
           wilt
           do
           that
           now
           ,
           that
           thou
           dost
           know
           thou
           mayest
           wish
           thou
           had'st
           never
           done
           :
           This
           is
           in
           finite
           folly
           ;
           and
           surely
           God
           doth
           not
           leave
           his
           Children
           to
           such
           wickedness
           as
           this
           is
           ,
           to
           venture
           upon
           sin
           upon
           such
           grounds
           as
           these
           are
           .
        
         
           Ninethly
           ,
           Another
           ground
           may
           be
           this
           :
           They
           will
           venture
           upon
           it
           ;
           why
           ?
           because
           it
           may
           possibly
           stand
           with
           grace
           :
           You
           shall
           hear
           sometimes
           ,
           many
           that
           make
           some
           kind
           of
           profession
           ,
           to
           be
           reasoning
           after
           this
           manner
           :
           They
           will
           not
           indeed
           commit
           such
           things
           as
           they
           think
           cannot
           possibly
           stand
           with
           grace
           ;
           but
           if
           they
           think
           it
           may
           possibly
           stand
           with
           grace
           ,
           they
           will
           make
           that
           to
           be
           the
           ground
           of
           their
           venturing
           upon
           it
           :
           O
           wretched
           and
           vile
           heart
           ,
           that
           shalt
           thus
           reason
           to
           commit
           sin
           because
           it
           may
           possibly
           stand
           with
           grace
           !
           Suppose
           it
           should
           be
           so
           ,
           that
           many
           a
           man
           that
           commits
           such
           a
           sin
           should
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ;
           but
           is
           it
           possible
           that
           a
           man
           commiting
           sin
           upon
           such
           a
           ground
           ,
           may
           go
           to
           Heaven
           :
           There
           's
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           difference
           between
           a
           thing
           done
           ,
           and
           a
           thing
           done
           upon
           such
           a
           ground
           .
        
         
           Tenthly
           ,
           Lastly
           ,
           (
           though
           many
           others
           
           might
           be
           named
           )
           for
           a
           man
           to
           venture
           upon
           a
           sin
           ,
           why
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           done
           much
           good
           :
           This
           likewise
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Child
           ,
           for
           one
           to
           sin
           upon
           such
           a
           ground
           :
           I
           have
           done
           some
           good
           ,
           and
           therefore
           I
           may
           venture
           upon
           some
           sin
           :
           This
           is
           the
           wickedness
           of
           a
           mans
           heart
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           hath
           (
           as
           they
           use
           to
           say
           )
           kept
           his
           Church
           ,
           he
           thinks
           he
           may
           have
           liberty
           in
           the
           week-day
           the
           more
           ;
           if
           he
           be
           devout
           upon
           the
           Lords
           day
           ,
           he
           may
           take
           liberty
           so
           much
           the
           more
           upon
           the
           week-day
           :
           O
           this
           is
           an
           Argument
           of
           a
           base
           and
           carnal
           heart
           ,
           that
           knows
           not
           the
           wayes
           of
           God
           :
           To
           take
           liberty
           upon
           sin
           at
           one
           time
           ,
           because
           they
           have
           been
           devout
           ,
           and
           done
           good
           at
           another
           time
           :
           That
           's
           the
           next
           head
           ,
           the
           different
           grounds
           .
        
         
           I
           shall
           name
           but
           one
           thing
           more
           :
        
         
           That
           a
           godly
           man
           in
           the
           commission
           of
           sin
           ,
           he
           makes
           his
           falling
           into
           one
           sin
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           help
           him
           against
           that
           sin
           ,
           and
           against
           many
           others
           :
           If
           the
           Lord
           shall
           let
           him
           fall
           into
           some
           one
           sin
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           that
           to
           be
           a
           means
           to
           cleanse
           many
           others
           ;
           but
           especially
           ,
           to
           take
           heed
           against
           that
           sin
           :
           The
           bespotting
           of
           himself
           in
           some
           one
           spot
           ,
           will
           be
           a
           means
           for
           the
           cleansing
           of
           many
           spots
           :
           Though
           he
           dare
           not
           commit
           sin
           upon
           that
           ground
           ,
           yet
           it
           falls
           out
           so
           in
           the
           effect
           :
           As
           sometimes
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           a
           few
           small
           spots
           in
           a
           Childs
           Coat
           ,
           you
           regard
           not
           them
           ;
           but
           if
           there
           be
           some
           great
           spot
           ,
           it
           
           causes
           you
           to
           wash
           the
           whole
           Coat
           :
           So
           it
           is
           with
           one
           that
           hath
           any
           grace
           ,
           if
           the
           Lord
           (
           notwithstanding
           his
           watchfulness
           and
           care
           )
           shall
           let
           him
           fall
           into
           some
           great
           spot
           ,
           he
           makes
           this
           use
           ,
           To
           be
           cleansing
           and
           washing
           of
           his
           soul
           ,
           not
           onely
           from
           that
           spot
           ,
           but
           from
           all
           other
           spots
           he
           knows
           in
           himself
           ;
           but
           especially
           ,
           to
           set
           himself
           against
           that
           particular
           sin
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           heed
           of
           ever
           falling
           into
           that
           again
           :
        
         
           ☞
           And
           therefore
           give
           me
           an
           example
           in
           all
           the
           book
           of
           God
           ,
           where
           any
           one
           man
           that
           was
           godly
           ,
           committed
           the
           same
           sin
           twice
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           after
           an
           act
           of
           repentance
           :
           It
           's
           true
           Peter
           denyed
           his
           Master
           thrice
           ,
           I
           ,
           but
           that
           was
           as
           a
           continued
           thing
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           after
           Peters
           heart
           was
           smitten
           and
           humbled
           ,
           after
           his
           conviction
           and
           repentance
           —
           And
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           know
           no
           example
           from
           Genesis
           to
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           of
           any
           one
           Child
           of
           God
           that
           fe●●
           twice
           into
           an
           outward
           Act
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           the
           sins
           of
           thought
           ,
           they
           may
           be
           repented
           of
           ,
           an
           fallen
           into
           again
           ,
           though
           the
           heart
           do
           labour
           and
           strive
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           for
           an
           outward
           a●●
           of
           sin
           that
           any
           Child
           of
           God
           did
           ever
           fall
           into
           after
           God
           had
           shown
           him
           the
           evil
           ,
           and
           h●
           had
           tepented
           of
           it
           :
           —
           And
           therefore
           the
           condition
           must
           needs
           be
           sad
           ,
           when
           it
           is
           such
           as
           there
           can
           be
           no
           example
           in
           all
           the
           Scriptur
           to
           parallel
           it
           :
           For
           I
           appeal
           to
           thee
           ,
           thou
           the
           
           makest
           any
           Profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           thou
           fallest
           into
           some
           act
           of
           sin
           ;
           Either
           thy
           Conscience
           doth
           accuse
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           dost
           repent
           ,
           or
           it
           doth
           not
           accuse
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           dost
           not
           repent
           :
           If
           thy
           Conscience
           doth
           not
           accuse
           thee
           ,
           and
           thou
           dost
           not
           repent
           ,
           that
           's
           a
           sign
           thy
           heart
           is
           not
           troubled
           :
           —
           Well
           ,
           if
           thy
           heart
           be
           troubled
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           repented
           ,
           give
           me
           an
           example
           of
           any
           one
           Child
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           fell
           into
           such
           an
           act
           of
           sin
           again
           —
           Yea
           ,
           I
           shall
           shew
           you
           in
           divers
           examples
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           that
           evermore
           those
           Children
           of
           God
           that
           have
           been
           overtaken
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           they
           have
           been
           more
           eminent
           in
           that
           grace
           that
           is
           most
           contrary
           to
           that
           sin
           ,
           than
           in
           any
           other
           grace
           .
        
         
           Peter
           he
           fell
           through
           cowardise
           ,
           to
           betray
           his
           Master
           :
           But
           yet
           when
           the
           Scripture
           speaks
           of
           him
           afterwards
           ,
           it
           notes
           him
           specially
           for
           his
           boldness
           ,
           in
           
             John
             21.
             7.
             
             Therefore
             the
             Disciple
             whom
             Jesu's
             loved
             ,
             saith
             unto
             Peter
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             Lord
             ;
             now
             when
             Simon
             Peter
             heard
             that
             it
             was
             the
             Lord
             ,
             he
             girt
             his
             fishers
             Coat
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             did
             cast
             himself
             into
             the
             Sea
             :
          
           Oh
           the
           love
           of
           Peter
           towards
           Christ
           after
           he
           had
           denyed
           him
           !
           He
           had
           denyed
           Christ
           ;
           but
           now
           he
           was
           the
           host
           forward
           in
           his
           love
           to
           Christ
           ;
           he
           would
           not
           stay
           till
           Christ
           came
           to
           the
           ship
           ,
           but
           ●●rows
           himself
           into
           the
           Sea
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           
           presently
           be
           with
           Christ
           ;
           he
           had
           broke
           his
           love
           before
           ,
           and
           now
           you
           see
           how
           eminent
           he
           is
           in
           love
           above
           the
           other
           Disciples
           !
           —
           And
           so
           in
           boldness
           ;
           In
           Acts
           2.
           14.
           
           When
           the
           Jews
           did
           mock
           at
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           the
           Text
           saith
           ,
           
             That
             Peter
             standing
             up
             with
             the
             eleven
             ,
             lift
             up
             his
             voice
             ,
             and
             said
             unto
             them
             ,
             Ye
             men
             of
             Judea
             :
          
           Not
           any
           of
           the
           other
           would
           speak
           ,
           but
           Peter
           he
           appears
           the
           most
           forward
           ;
           I
           ,
           it
           was
           because
           Peter
           had
           denyed
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           would
           be
           the
           most
           forward
           in
           manifesting
           love
           to
           Christ
           —
           You
           cannot
           have
           comfort
           that
           your
           spot
           is
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           except
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           been
           overcome
           with
           a
           sin
           ,
           yet
           afterwards
           you
           grow
           not
           up
           in
           that
           grace
           that
           is
           most
           eminently
           contrary
           to
           that
           sin
           .
        
         
           Another
           example
           we
           have
           of
           
             Nichodemus
             Nichodemus
          
           he
           began
           to
           have
           some
           work
           o●
           grace
           upon
           him
           ,
           but
           the
           Scripture
           notes
           him
           for
           a
           very
           timerous
           man
           ,
           and
           that
           was
           him
           special
           infirmity
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           afraid
           ,
           and
           so
           would
           come
           to
           Christ
           by
           night
           :
           Now
           afterwards
           when
           the
           Scripture
           takes
           notice
           of
           this
           Nichodemas
           ,
           especially
           it
           observes
           him
           for
           his
           boldness
           ,
           for
           that
           which
           was
           contrary
           to
           that
           sinful
           distemper
           of
           his
           heart
           before
           This
           you
           have
           in
           
             John
             19.
             39.
             
             And
             there
             came
             also
             Nichodemas
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             
             came
             to
             Jesus
             by
             night
             ,
             and
             brought
             a
             mixture
             of
             Myrrhe
             and
             Alots
             ,
             about
             One
             hundrd
             weight
             :
             Then
             took
             they
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             :
          
           He
           appeared
           now
           openly
           .
        
         
           The
           third
           is
           Joseph
           of
           
             Arimathea
             ,
             v.
             38.
             
             And
             after
             this
             ,
             Joseph
             of
             Arimathea
             ,
             being
             a
             Disciple
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             secretly
             for
             fear
             of
             the
             Jews
             ,
             besought
             Pilate
             that
             he
             might
             take
             away
             the
             body
             of
             Jesus
             :
          
           He
           was
           at
           the
           first
           step
           a
           Disciple
           ;
           but
           dare
           not
           appear
           ;
           but
           afterwards
           he
           is
           noted
           for
           one
           of
           the
           most
           forward
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           would
           go
           and
           own
           him
           before
           Pilate
           himself
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           at
           that
           time
           when
           Christ
           was
           in
           his
           lowest
           cond
           ti●r
           :
           That
           's
           a
           sign
           indeed
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           own
           Christ
           when
           he
           is
           in
           the
           lowest
           condition
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           crucified
           and
           dead
           ;
           yet
           now
           to
           appear
           to
           own
           him
           ,
           and
           that
           before
           Princes
           !
           O!
           the
           Scripture
           takes
           special
           notice
           of
           those
           that
           had
           fallen
           into
           sin
           ,
           that
           afterwards
           they
           grew
           more
           eminent
           in
           that
           grace
           that
           was
           contrary
           to
           that
           sin
           ,
           than
           any
           other
           :
           As
           it
           is
           with
           a
           bone
           that
           is
           set
           ,
           it
           is
           more
           strong
           then
           before
           ;
           and
           so
           it
           is
           usual
           with
           those
           that
           are
           godly
           ,
           if
           they
           be
           once
           overcome
           with
           their
           sin
           ,
           they
           afterwards
           grow
           more
           strong
           against
           that
           sin
           :
           And
           thus
           even
           Acts
           come
           to
           decrease
           Habits
           ;
           and
           that
           's
           a
           Paradox
           in
           Philosophy
           ,
           it
           's
           true
           in
           Divinity
           ,
           That
           the
           acts
           of
           the
           Saints
           sin
           ,
           come
           not
           only
           to
           restrain
           them
           from
           falling
           into
           them
           again
           ,
           
           but
           it
           is
           used
           by
           God
           to
           decreass
           the
           habits
           of
           their
           sin
           .
           Now
           I
           beseech
           you
           carry
           home
           these
           things
           to
           your
           souls
           ;
           and
           O
           that
           the
           Lord
           would
           cause
           you
           to
           lay
           your
           hand
           upon
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Lord
           have
           mercy
           upon
           me
           ;
           we
           are
           indeed
           all
           sinners
           ,
           but
           we
           see
           that
           God
           will
           find
           a
           difference
           between
           one
           sin
           and
           another
           ;
           and
           though
           all
           have
           their
           spots
           ,
           yet
           ,
           as
           for
           my
           part
           ,
           I
           am
           afraid
           that
           my
           spot
           is
           not
           the
           spot
           of
           Gods
           Children
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Fourth
           SERMON
           .
           August
           the
           23d
           ,
           1645.
           
        
         
           I
           Shall
           speak
           to
           one
           or
           two
           particulars
           more
           about
           this
           ,
           (
           and
           then
           we
           come
           to
           the
           last
           thing
           propounded
           in
           the
           opening
           of
           this
           point
           ▪
           )
        
         
           The
           behaviour
           of
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           toward
           this
           sin
           .
        
         
           The
           sins
           of
           the
           Saints
           they
           drive
           them
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           :
           If
           there
           be
           any
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           though
           weak
           ,
           thy
           sins
           will
           drive
           thee
           to
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           not
           drive
           thee
           from
           him
           ,
           but
           drive
           thee
           to
           him
           :
           And
           make
           thee
           prise
           Jesus
           Christ
           as
           the
           Immaculate
           Lamb
           of
           God
           that
           is
           come
           into
           the
           World
           to
           take
           away
           thy
           sin
           :
           It
           will
           make
           thee
           set
           a
           high
           price
           upon
           Christ
           ,
           and
           cause
           
           thy
           heart
           to
           follow
           him
           with
           all
           thy
           might
           :
           Wicked
           men
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           they
           turnaway
           from
           God
           and
           from
           Christ
           ;
           and
           the
           things
           of
           Christ
           are
           less
           savoury
           to
           them
           :
           But
           the
           Saints
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           they
           are
           put
           upon
           the
           seeking
           after
           Christ
           ,
           and
           prising
           of
           him
           so
           much
           the
           more
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           Their
           very
           sin
           makes
           them
           to
           long
           for
           Heaven
           :
           
             O
             wretched
             man
             that
             I
             am
             !
          
           saith
           
             Paul
             ,
             who
             shall
             deliver
             me
             from
             this
             body
             of
             death
             ?
             Thanks
             be
             to
             God
             through
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           O!
           he
           flies
           to
           Christ
           ,
           and
           he
           desires
           to
           be
           present
           with
           Christ
           :
           &
           so
           the
           Saints
           they
           long
           for
           Heaven
           upon
           this
           ground
           above
           all
           other
           grounds
           and
           reasons
           ,
           namely
           ,
           because
           they
           know
           they
           shall
           never
           be
           delivered
           from
           the
           body
           of
           sin
           and
           death
           that
           they
           carry
           about
           with
           them
           ,
           till
           they
           come
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           prise
           the
           state
           of
           Heaven
           as
           a
           glorious
           state
           ,
           because
           they
           shall
           never
           sin
           more
           against
           God
           :
           —
           I
           put
           it
           now
           ,
           in
           the
           name
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           your
           consciences
           this
           day
           ;
           you
           say
           you
           hope
           to
           go
           to
           Heaven
           ,
           what
           's
           that
           for
           which
           you
           prise
           Heaven
           most
           ?
           why
           ,
           a
           gracious
           heart
           would
           say
           ,
           O
           Lord
           ,
           though
           I
           endure
           some
           sorrows
           and
           afflictions
           here
           ,
           yet
           thou
           knowest
           that
           the
           great
           burden
           of
           all
           ,
           it
           is
           the
           burden
           of
           my
           sin
           ;
           and
           when
           I
           shall
           be
           taken
           out
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           I
           know
           I
           shall
           never
           sin
           more
           ,
           never
           sin
           more
           against
           thee
           .
           O
           that
           day
           !
           when
           shall
           that
           day
           come
           that
           my
           soul
           
           shall
           never
           sin
           more
           against
           that
           God
           that
           I
           do
           love
           ?
           Thou
           that
           knowest
           all
           things
           ,
           knowest
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           my
           desire
           after
           Heaven
           upon
           this
           ground
           ,
           above
           all
           other
           grounds
           whatsoever
           :
           Are
           you
           able
           to
           say
           so
           as
           in
           the
           pesence
           of
           God
           ?
           this
           would
           be
           a
           good
           argument
           indeed
           ,
           that
           though
           there
           be
           some
           spots
           ,
           yet
           they
           may
           be
           the
           spots
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           And
           if
           it
           be
           so
           with
           thee
           ,
           then
           attend
           to
           the
           next
           point
           ,
           and
           that
           is
           —
        
         
           The
           different
           dealings
           of
           God
           with
           his
           Children
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           with
           his
           dealings
           with
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           in
           regard
           of
           their
           sins
           —
           As
           the
           behaviour
           of
           thy
           soul
           in
           respect
           of
           thy
           sin
           ,
           is
           different
           from
           the
           wicked
           ;
           so
           the
           behaviour
           of
           God
           towards
           thee
           will
           be
           very
           different
           from
           that
           of
           his
           towards
           the
           wicked
           and
           ungodly
           :
           They
           may
           not
           think
           to
           escape
           ,
           so
           as
           thou
           mayest
           escape
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           As
           in
           the
           first
           place
           :
           If
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           sins
           ,
           yet
           he
           hath
           a
           pardon
           laid
           up
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           yea
           a
           pardon
           laid
           up
           before
           the
           sin
           is
           committed
           ;
           I
           do
           not
           say
           ,
           the
           pardon
           actually
           applyed
           ,
           but
           laid
           up
           ;
           for
           to
           say
           the
           thing
           is
           actually
           pardoned
           before
           committed
           ,
           it
           's
           scarce
           English
           ,
           much
           less
           Divinity
           :
           For
           whatever
           it
           be
           in
           Gods
           account
           ,
           or
           what
           God
           will
           do
           ,
           yet
           when
           we
           say
           the
           sinner
           is
           pardoned
           ,
           it
           notes
           some
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           Creation
           actual
           in
           being
           :
           As
           when
           we
           say
           the
           
           World
           was
           created
           ,
           it
           was
           not
           created
           from
           eternity
           ,
           why
           ,
           it
           's
           a
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           creation
           ,
           therefore
           it
           has
           a
           Time
           :
           And
           so
           ,
           what
           's
           a
           work
           of
           God
           in
           Himself
           ?
           that
           is
           from
           eternity
           .
           But
           what
           's
           a
           work
           of
           God
           upon
           the
           creature
           ,
           that
           's
           in
           time
           ;
           without
           any
           change
           in
           Gods
           nature
           ,
           any
           more-then
           the
           creating
           of
           the
           World
           did
           change
           his
           nature
           ;
           
             there
             are
             for
             givnesses
             with
             thee
             that
             thou
             mayest
             be
             feared
          
           ;
           they
           lie
           up
           with
           thee
           :
           there
           are
           Pardons
           that
           lie
           up
           with
           God
           ,
           there
           is
           an
           Atonement
           made
           for
           the
           sins
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           for
           the
           sins
           that
           they
           have
           committed
           ,
           and
           sins
           that
           they
           shall
           commit
           :
           I
           say
           ,
           an
           Atonement
           is
           made
           even
           for
           them
           ,
           and
           a
           ransom
           is
           paid
           :
           Jesus
           Christ
           did
           tender
           up
           himself
           to
           the
           Father
           for
           a
           ransom
           for
           all
           the
           sins
           of
           the
           elect
           ,
           it
           's
           laid
           up
           there
           :
           So
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           1
           
             John
             2
             ,
             2.
             
             I
             write
             unto
             you
             ,
             little
             Children
             ,
             that
             ye
             sin
             not
             ,
             and
             if
             any
             man
             sin
             ,
          
           (
           that
           I
           shall
           take
           notice
           of
           by
           and
           by
           )
           
             we
             have
             an
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Father
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             the
             propitiation
             for
             our
             sins
             :
          
           So
           that
           when
           an
           ungodly
           man
           sins
           ,
           there
           the
           sentence
           of
           death
           comes
           out
           against
           him
           ;
           But
           the
           Lord
           saith
           concerning
           his
           Children
           .
           Let
           their
           souls
           be
           pardoned
           ,
           for
           I
           have
           found
           a
           ransom
           :
           Thou
           sayest
           ,
           the
           best
           have
           their
           sin
           ;
           True
           ,
           but
           one
           man
           hath
           a
           ransom
           ,
           hath
           a
           price
           paid
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           and
           thou
           hast
           none
           ,
           none
           for
           ought
           thou
           knowest
           :
           In
           that
           condition
           
           wherein
           thou
           art
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           know
           that
           thou
           hast
           any
           :
           Here
           's
           the
           difference
           between
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           his
           Children
           &
           others
           ,
           one
           sins
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           acknowledges
           a
           propitiation
           presently
           ,
           a
           ransom
           ,
           a
           price
           ,
           a
           pardon
           that
           's
           laid
           in
           ;
           but
           he
           acknowledges
           it
           not
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           Yea
           ,
           in
           the
           Second
           place
           ,
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           their
           condition
           is
           far
           different
           from
           the
           sin
           of
           the
           wicked
           ;
           they
           have
           not
           only
           a
           price
           paid
           ,
           and
           a
           pardon
           laid
           up
           ;
           But
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           how
           in
           case
           they
           do
           not
           sue
           out
           their
           pardon
           ?
           I
           confess
           if
           they
           sue
           it
           not
           out
           ,
           they
           have
           not
           the
           comfort
           of
           it
           :
           But
           yet
           the
           Scripture
           tells
           us
           ,
           they
           have
           an
           
             Advocate
             with
             the
             Fathe
          
           —
           If
           they
           through
           ignorance
           do
           not
           know
           their
           sin
           ,
           how
           can
           they
           sue
           out
           their
           pardon
           ?
           yet
           they
           have
           an
           advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           continually
           ,
           and
           it
           's
           the
           work
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           at
           the
           right
           hand
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Advocate
           to
           plead
           for
           believers
           ,
           with
           the
           Father
           ;
           when
           ever
           they
           sin
           against
           the
           Father
           ,
           there
           stands
           Christ
           their
           Advocate
           pleading
           ,
           he
           watches
           if
           there
           come
           in
           any
           accusations
           against
           them
           ;
           if
           the
           Law
           ,
           or
           the
           Devil
           ,
           or
           conscience
           shal
           send
           up
           an
           accusation
           ,
           Christ
           stands
           as
           an
           Advocate
           to
           plead
           their
           cause
           :
           you
           know
           I
           suppose
           what
           an
           Advocate
           in
           Law
           doth
           mean
           ;
           he
           stands
           to
           plead
           the
           cause
           of
           his
           Client
           ;
           &
           whatsoever
           comes
           in
           against
           him
           ,
           he
           is
           made
           acquainted
           withall
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           
           stand
           to
           plead
           :
           This
           is
           the
           case
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ;
           notwithstanding
           their
           sin
           ,
           they
           have
           an
           Advocate
           with
           the
           Father
           :
           In
           
             1
             John
             2.
             1.
             
             My
             little
             Children
             ,
             these
             things
             write
             I
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             ye
             sin
             not
          
           ;
           ye
           ought
           not
           to
           sin
           ,
           take
           heed
           of
           sinning
           ;
           
             But
             if
             ye
             do
             ,
             you
             have
             an
             advoc
             te
             with
             he
             Father
             ,
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             righteous
             :
          
           —
           These
           things
           that
           I
           am
           speaking
           ,
           I
           confess
           may
           prove
           dangerous
           to
           wicked
           carnal
           hearts
           ,
           that
           are
           ready
           to
           turn
           the
           Grace
           of
           God
           into
           wantonness
           ;
           but
           by
           that
           they
           may
           know
           ,
           what
           I
           say
           belongs
           not
           to
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           spots
           are
           not
           the
           spots
           of
           Gods
           Children
           :
           Those
           that
           shall
           hear
           of
           this
           ,
           and
           be
           hardened
           ,
           or
           emb●ldned
           in
           sin
           the
           more
           ,
           there
           need
           no
           other
           Argument
           to
           prove
           that
           their
           spots
           a●●
           n●ne
           ●f
           the
           spots
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           than
           that
           :
           And
           therefore
           that
           what
           I
           say
           doth
           not
           at
           all
           belong
           to
           such
           :
           but
           how
           ever
           ,
           it
           doth
           belong
           to
           many
           of
           the
           Children
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           they
           must
           have
           their
           portion
           ,
           though
           such
           as
           it
           belongs
           not
           to
           will
           be
           ●eady
           to
           snatch
           at
           it
           :
           And
           that
           's
           the
           second
           thing
           ,
           in
           the
           different
           way
           of
           Gods
           dealing
           with
           his
           Children
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           and
           with
           the
           ungodly
           :
           Thou
           sinnest
           as
           others
           do
           :
           Thy
           sin
           for
           the
           Act
           may
           be
           the
           same
           ;
           but
           when
           thou
           hast
           sinned
           ,
           who
           stands
           before
           the
           Father
           to
           plead
           thy
           cause
           ?
           what
           hath
           Christ
           to
           do
           with
           thee
           ?
           or
           thee
           to
           do
           with
           him
           ?
           but
           rather
           
           thy
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           Law
           ,
           and
           Devil
           stands
           pleading
           against
           thee
           ,
           and
           none
           to
           answer
           for
           thee
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           Thirdly
           ,
           When
           a
           godly
           Man
           sins
           ,
           God
           deals
           with
           him
           not
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Justice
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           Grace
           ;
           
             We
             are
             not
             under
             the
             Law
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           concerning
           believers
           )
           
             but
             under
             grace
          
           ;
           when
           another
           sins
           ,
           the
           Law
           passes
           presently
           upon
           him
           ;
           but
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           in
           
             Rom.
             8.
             1.
             
             There
             is
             no
             condemnation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             .
          
           The
           Law
           cannot
           pass
           upon
           them
           to
           condemn
           them
           :
           They
           are
           not
           to
           be
           dealt
           withall
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           but
           according
           to
           Grace
           :
           Now
           the
           ungodly
           when
           they
           sin
           ,
           they
           are
           dealt
           withal
           according
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           God
           will
           do
           them
           no
           wrong
           ,
           but
           the
           Law
           must
           pass
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           they
           are
           delivered
           from
           the
           Law
           ,
           and
           from
           all
           the
           curse
           of
           the
           Law
           ;
           I
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           promised
           that
           
             he
             will
             spare
             them
             as
             a
             Man
             doth
             his
             onely
             Son
             that
             serves
             him
             :
          
           In
           Mal.
           3.
           last
           .
           If
           thou
           be'st
           a
           Child
           ,
           this
           is
           thy
           portion
           ;
           And
           
             they
             shall
             be
             mine
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             of
             Hosts
             ,
             in
             that
             day
             when
             I
             make
             up
             my
             Jewels
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             spare
             them
             as
             a
             Man
             spareth
             his
             onely
             Son
             that
             serves
             him
             :
          
           This
           is
           a
           Text
           that
           hath
           a
           treasury
           of
           comfort
           in
           it
           to
           those
           that
           are
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           that
           can
           by
           those
           former
           notes
           of
           the
           difference
           of
           sin
           ,
           
           and
           their
           different
           behaviours
           towards
           their
           sin
           ,
           approve
           themselves
           that
           they
           belong
           to
           God
           ;
           here
           's
           the
           promise
           ,
           That
           the
           Lord
           will
           spare
           them
           as
           a
           Father
           spareth
           his
           own
           Son
           that
           serves
           him
           :
           A
           Father
           will
           not
           cast
           cut
           his
           Son
           from
           his
           House
           ,
           and
           disinherit
           him
           for
           every
           offence
           that
           he
           doth
           commit
           ;
           neither
           will
           God
           deal
           so
           with
           his
           Children
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           spots
           ,
           though
           they
           have
           infimities
           :
           And
           hence
           we
           find
           that
           God
           takes
           advantage
           against
           some
           for
           a
           little
           sin
           ,
           and
           spares
           another
           though
           he
           be
           guilty
           of
           a
           greater
           sin
           :
           Gods
           mercy
           is
           his
           own
           ,
           he
           may
           deal
           with
           his
           mercy
           as
           he
           pleases
           ;
           he
           will
           do
           justly
           with
           all
           ,
           but
           he
           will
           be
           merciful
           to
           whom
           he
           pleases
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           the
           Scripture
           holds
           forth
           this
           ,
           that
           some
           men
           the
           Lord
           hath
           taken
           advantage
           against
           for
           some
           smaller
           sin
           ,
           and
           other
           men
           the
           Lord
           hath
           spa●'d
           when
           they
           have
           been
           guilty
           of
           some
           greater
           sin
           ;
           As
           that
           notable
           example
           of
           Saul
           ,
           comparing
           that
           with
           
             David
             :
             David
          
           was
           one
           of
           Gods
           Children
           ,
           and
           had
           spots
           ,
           I
           ,
           foul
           ones
           ;
           Saul
           he
           was
           none
           of
           Gods
           Child
           ,
           and
           he
           had
           his
           spots
           ,
           and
           some
           of
           them
           was
           not
           so
           foul
           in
           regard
           of
           the
           nature
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           Davids
           were
           ,
           and
           yet
           see
           the
           different
           dealing
           of
           God
           with
           Saul
           and
           David
           ;
           for
           Saul
           ,
           you
           shall
           find
           that
           God
           rejects
           him
           utterly
           ,
           and
           what
           for
           ?
           In
           1
           Sam.
           13.
           13.
           
           You
           may
           see
           wherefore
           God
           would
           reject
           
             Saul
             :
             And
             
             Samuel
             said
             to
             Saul
             ,
             Thou
             hast
             done
             foolishly
             ,
             thou
             hast
             not
             kept
             the
             commandment
             of
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             ,
             which
             he
             commanded
             thee
             ;
             for
             now
             would
             the
             Lord
             have
             established
             thy
             kingdom
             upon
             Israel
             for
             ever
             ;
             But
             now
             thy
             kingdom
             shall
             not
             continue
             :
          
           —
           As
           if
           Samuel
           should
           have
           said
           ,
           Well
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           thing
           for
           which
           God
           will
           cut
           thee
           off
           ,
           and
           cut
           off
           thy
           kingdom
           :
           —
           Why
           ,
           what
           was
           it
           ?
           if
           you
           examine
           the
           thing
           what
           it
           was
           ,
           it
           was
           nothing
           but
           this
           ,
           That
           there
           was
           an
           agreement
           between
           Saul
           and
           Samuel
           ,
           that
           Samuel
           should
           come
           to
           him
           at
           such
           a
           time
           :
           Well
           ,
           Samuel
           did
           not
           come
           just
           at
           the
           time
           ,
           or
           staid
           ,
           as
           Saul
           thought
           ,
           somewhat
           too
           long
           :
           Saul
           was
           brought
           into
           great
           straits
           ,
           the
           Philistines
           came
           upon
           him
           (
           his
           enemies
           :
           )
           Now
           upon
           this
           ,
           being
           in
           such
           great
           straits
           ,
           Saul
           had
           not
           sought
           to
           God
           for
           Gods
           presence
           with
           him
           in
           the
           battel
           ;
           now
           thought
           Saul
           ,
           I
           have
           staid
           for
           Samuel
           all
           this
           time
           ,
           and
           he
           comes
           not
           ,
           and
           rather
           then
           I
           will
           go
           out
           to
           battel
           without
           making
           supplication
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           offering
           sacrifice
           ,
           I
           will
           for
           this
           once
           venture
           upon
           it
           my self
           ,
           for
           so
           he
           saith
           in
           the
           12
           ver
           .
           It
           was
           a
           
             burnt
             ●ffering
          
           :
           It
           was
           
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           it
           was
           
             in
             the
             time
             of
             my
             straits
             ,
          
           and
           I
           
             forc't
             my self
          
           to
           it
           too
           :
           I
           was
           not
           so
           ready
           and
           forward
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           an
           absolute
           necessity
           ,
           as
           I
           thought
           ;
           and
           yet
           this
           is
           the
           sin
           for
           which
           Saul
           must
           be
           
           cut
           off
           and
           rejected
           ,
           and
           his
           kingdom
           not
           to
           continue
           —
           You
           will
           say
           now
           ,
           what
           was
           this
           to
           the
           sin
           of
           David
           ,
           of
           Murder
           ,
           and
           Adulterry
           ?
           Those
           were
           sins
           of
           another
           nature
           ;
           well
           ,
           what
           if
           they
           were
           ,
           yet
           David
           was
           a
           Child
           ,
           and
           Saul
           was
           not
           ,
           and
           therefore
           he
           will
           pardon
           one
           ,
           and
           condemn
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           who
           can
           say
           to
           God
           ,
           what
           dost
           thou
           ?
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           another
           sin
           of
           Saul
           you
           shall
           find
           in
           1
           Sam.
           15.
           
           God
           required
           of
           Saul
           to
           go
           against
           Amalek
           ,
           &
           utterly
           to
           destroy
           him
           .
           Well
           ,
           Saul
           did
           do
           according
           to
           Gods
           command
           ,
           and
           made
           a
           great
           slaughter
           ,
           but
           he
           kept
           onely
           some
           of
           the
           Cattel
           and
           the
           fat
           ones
           ;
           but
           he
           profest
           he
           kept
           them
           not
           for
           his
           own
           advantage
           .
           it
           was
           that
           he
           might
           offer
           for
           sacrifice
           to
           God
           :
           Now
           Samuel
           comes
           to
           him
           ,
           though
           Saul
           had
           thought
           he
           had
           done
           nothing
           but
           that
           which
           God
           was
           pleased
           withal
           ,
           for
           he
           stands
           to
           justifie
           himself
           in
           the
           20
           
             v.
             And
             Saul
             said
             unto
             Samuel
             ,
             yea
             ,
             I
             have
             obeyed
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             have
             gone
             the
             way
             which
             the
             Lord
             sent
             me
             ,
             and
             have
             brought
             Agag
             the
             King
             of
             Amalek
             ,
             and
             have
             utterly
             destroyed
             the
             Amalakites
             :
          
           I
           have
           done
           what
           God
           sent
           me
           about
           .
           Now
           Samuel
           he
           comes
           and
           convinces
           him
           ,
           that
           he
           had
           not
           done
           what
           God
           had
           sent
           him
           to
           do
           ;
           why
           ?
           because
           he
           had
           spar'd
           some
           of
           the
           Cattel
           —
           Now
           Saul
           excuses
           himself
           afterwards
           to
           Samuel
           in
           v.
           12.
           
           
           
             The
             people
             took
             of
             the
             spoyle
             ,
             Sheep
             and
             Oxen
             ,
             the
             chief
             of
             the
             things
             which
             should
             have
             been
             utterly
             destroyed
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             the
             Lord
             thy
             God
             is
             Gilgal
             :
          
           But
           mark
           what
           Samuel
           saith
           in
           the
           22
           
             v.
             Hath
             the
             Lord
             as
             great
             delight
             in
             burnt-offerings
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             as
             in
             obeying
             the
             voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             ?
             behold
             ,
             to
             obey
             is
             better
             then
             sacrifice
             ;
             and
             to
             hearken
             ,
             then
             the
             fat
             of
             Rams
             ;
             for
             Rebellion
             is
             as
             the
             sin
             of
             witchcraft
             ,
             and
             stubborness
             is
             as
             iniquity
             and
             idolatry
             ;
             because
             thou
             hast
             rejected
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             the
             Lord
             hath
             also
             rejected
             thee
             from
             being
             King
             :
          
           —
           These
           Scriptures
           might
           make
           any
           mans
           heart
           to
           tremble
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           dare
           to
           venture
           upon
           sins
           that
           he
           thinks
           to
           be
           smaller
           sins
           ;
           one
           would
           think
           that
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           these
           Scriptures
           ,
           that
           no
           man
           ever
           living
           should
           be
           heard
           to
           plead
           this
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           Why
           ,
           godly
           people
           commit
           as
           great
           sins
           as
           they
           do
           :
           Why
           ,
           David
           committed
           as
           great
           sins
           as
           I
           ,
           and
           so
           others
           .
           But
           what
           if
           they
           did
           ?
           
             They
             may
             be
             pardoned
             for
             their
             greater
             ,
             and
             thou
             mayest
             be
             damn'd
             eternally
             for
             thy
             less
             :
          
           God
           will
           deal
           as
           a
           Father
           with
           his
           Children
           ,
           ●o
           spare
           those
           that
           are
           his
           :
           And
           that
           's
           another
           particular
           in
           the
           different
           way
           of
           Gods
           dealings
           with
           his
           people
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           The
           Children
           of
           God
           when
           they
           ●in
           ,
           yet
           they
           have
           the
           robes
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           the
           Son
           of
           God
           to
           cover
           them
           ,
           even
           
           from
           God
           himself
           ;
           not
           to
           cover
           them
           so
           but
           God
           knows
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           's
           either
           simplicity
           or
           blasphemy
           ,
           one
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           to
           say
           that
           God
           sees
           them
           not
           :
           But
           to
           cover
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           they
           shall
           be
           taken
           so
           far
           from
           the
           eye
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           shall
           never
           look
           upon
           them
           to
           charge
           them
           with
           them
           ,
           but
           that
           they
           shall
           appear
           before
           him
           through
           the
           Robes
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Christ
           as
           spotless
           ,
           being
           justified
           through
           him
           .
           So
           in
           
             Psal
             .
             32.
             
             Blessed
             is
             the
             Man
             whose
             sin
             is
             forgiven
             ,
             and
             whose
             iniquity
             is
             covered
          
           ;
           all
           their
           spots
           are
           covered
           and
           the
           Lord
           looks
           upon
           them
           as
           amiable
           and
           lovely
           in
           his
           eye
           :
           But
           now
           thou
           hast
           nothine
           to
           cover
           thy
           spots
           ,
           but
           thy
           excuses
           .
           See
           the
           different
           condition
           of
           a
           believer
           ,
           and
           another
           man.
           One
           man
           sins
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           what
           hath
           he
           to
           cover
           his
           sins
           ?
           Excuses
           ,
           deny
           al
           's
           ,
           or
           lies
           ,
           and
           there
           's
           all
           .
           I
           ,
           but
           now
           the
           of
           ther
           he
           sins
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           Faith
           applye
           the
           precious
           robe
           of
           the
           righteousness
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           and
           so
           covers
           himself
           before
           God
           Which
           do
           you
           think
           is
           the
           better
           covering
           Her
           's
           the
           difference
           between
           a
           Child
           of
           God
           and
           you
           .
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           And
           then
           fastly
           :
           Gods
           Children
           though
           they
           sin
           ,
           yet
           still
           they
           are
           in
           covenat
           with
           God
           ;
           God
           hath
           taken
           them
           in
           to
           an
           〈◊〉
           ▪
           verlasting
           covenant
           with
           himself
           ,
           that
           shall
           〈◊〉
           ver
           be
           broken
           :
           Though
           they
           do
           offend
           ,
           〈◊〉
           
           God
           will
           not
           charge
           it
           upon
           them
           as
           the
           breach
           of
           that
           great
           covenant
           of
           grace
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           them
           in
           his
           Son
           ,
           that
           's
           an
           everlasting
           covenant
           ;
           God
           hath
           made
           a
           covenant
           to
           unire
           their
           hearts
           to
           fear
           his
           name
           ,
           that
           he
           will
           never
           depart
           from
           them
           ;
           and
           that
           he
           will
           put
           his
           fear
           into
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           they
           shall
           never
           depart
           from
           him
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           their
           infirmities
           :
           This
           must
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           this
           covenant
           that
           God
           hath
           made
           with
           them
           ,
           must
           stand
           .
           Now
           ,
           O
           what
           a
           different
           condition
           is
           one
           in
           ,
           from
           the
           other
           —
           Now
           though
           there
           may
           be
           thoughts
           in
           wicked
           hearts
           to
           abuse
           these
           things
           ,
           yet
           I
           name
           them
           to
           this
           end
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           see
           the
           exceeding
           difference
           between
           the
           state
           of
           one
           ,
           and
           the
           state
           of
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           that
           so
           by
           this
           you
           may
           be
           restless
           in
           your
           own
           spirits
           ,
           till
           you
           come
           to
           know
           that
           you
           are
           in
           the
           state
           of
           these
           men
           that
           are
           so
           happy
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           that
           you
           are
           of
           the
           Number
           of
           Gods
           Children
           —
           I
           shall
           not
           need
           to
           stand
           to
           give
           further
           notes
           and
           evidences
           ;
           for
           the
           very
           opening
           of
           the
           point
           about
           the
           defferent
           behaviour
           of
           one
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           will
           be
           enough
           to
           shew
           who
           are
           in
           this
           condition
           ;
           and
           who
           not
           ,
           whom
           God
           will
           deal
           with
           all
           in
           this
           gracious
           manner
           in
           respect
           of
           their
           sin
           ,
           and
           whom
           not
           :
           —
           However
           ,
           men
           of
           the
           World
           will
           deal
           so
           much
           the
           more
           
           harshly
           with
           those
           that
           do
           offend
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           take
           any
           one
           that
           makes
           profession
           of
           Religion
           tripping
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           more
           severe
           against
           them
           ,
           than
           against
           others
           ,
           because
           of
           their
           profession
           .
           Well
           ,
           God
           doth
           not
           do
           so
           ,
           if
           there
           be
           uprightness
           in
           the
           heart
           —
           No
           ,
           you
           will
           say
           ,
           it
           's
           not
           because
           of
           that
           ,
           but
           because
           of
           cloaking
           wickedness
           with
           their
           profession
           :
           Well
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           sure
           your
           hearts
           be
           right
           in
           that
           ,
           that
           profession
           your
           souls
           do
           love
           ,
           and
           therefore
           it
           is
           the
           great
           grief
           of
           your
           souls
           that
           any
           one
           that
           makes
           profession
           of
           Religion
           should
           dishonour
           it
           by
           wicked
           courses
           ;
           then
           (
           I
           say
           )
           can
           you
           approve
           your
           hearts
           before
           God
           ,
           that
           your
           hearts
           are
           griev'd
           and
           troubled
           ,
           and
           not
           rejoyce
           at
           it
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           sind
           any
           advantage
           against
           profession
           ,
           as
           some
           do
           ?
           —
           Then
           I
           confess
           ,
           if
           the
           thing
           be
           vile
           and
           foul
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           thing
           as
           you
           cannot
           in
           charity
           see
           that
           it
           may
           stand
           with
           truth
           of
           grace
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           infirmity
           ,
           but
           a
           wickedness
           :
           then
           you
           may
           follow
           it
           to
           the
           very
           foot
           and
           bottom
           ;
           and
           those
           that
           shall
           trouble
           the
           people
           of
           God
           with
           gross
           and
           vile
           sins
           ,
           and
           think
           to
           colour
           them
           over
           with
           profession
           of
           Religion
           ,
           it
           's
           just
           with
           God
           they
           should
           be
           troubled
           :
           But
           if
           we
           have
           time
           ,
           we
           shall
           speak
           somewhat
           to
           that
           in
           the
           close
           of
           all
           ▪
           We
           come
           now
           to
           the
           Application
           of
           th●
           point
           ,
           onely
           this
           caution
           about
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
         
           Cau.
           Take
           heed
           that
           you
           deceive
           not
           your
           hearts
           about
           this
           thing
           :
           If
           a
           Man
           have
           two
           Children
           ,
           one
           is
           godly
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           is
           proeen
           ;
           if
           they
           can
           have
           an
           advantage
           over
           one
           that
           is
           the
           more
           godly
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           more
           bitter
           to
           him
           than
           the
           other
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           have
           two
           Servants
           ,
           one
           godly
           the
           other
           profane
           ,
           why
           ,
           the
           profane
           one
           shall
           fare
           better
           then
           the
           godly
           ,
           if
           they
           can
           have
           but
           the
           least
           advantage
           against
           them
           :
           Well
           ,
           howsoever
           thou
           deal'st
           with
           Children
           or
           Servants
           when
           thou
           hast
           taken
           them
           in
           a
           fault
           ,
           that
           the
           wicked
           find
           more
           favour
           from
           thee
           ,
           yet
           God
           deals
           otherwise
           ,
           his
           Children
           shall
           find
           favour
           from
           him
           :
           Onely
           let
           them
           take
           heed
           that
           they
           do
           not
           turn
           their
           hands
           to
           wickedness
           ,
           or
           their
           hearts
           to
           folly
           ,
           because
           of
           this
           .
        
         
           
             APPLICATION
             .
          
           
             By
             way
             of
             Application
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             Hence
             then
             by
             all
             that
             hath
             been
             said
             in
             the
             opening
             of
             this
             difference
             ,
             we
             may
             see
             full
             ground
             for
             the
             answering
             of
             the
             foolish
             carnal
             plea's
             of
             the
             men
             of
             the
             World
             for
             their
             sin
             ;
             which
             was
             ,
             I
             told
             you
             ,
             the
             main
             reason
             I
             pitcht
             upon
             this
             Subject
             :
             This
             it
             is
             hardens
             men
             in
             their
             sin
             ,
             why
             ,
             Because
             all
             have
             their
             sins
             ;
             methinks
             by
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             that
             
             this
             plea
             should
             never
             be
             heard
             any
             more
             ,
             among
             any
             that
             profess
             any
             knowledg
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             never
             come
             out
             of
             your
             mouths
             ,
             that
             do
             but
             understand
             any
             thing
             of
             Scripture
             :
             —
             What
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             that
             art
             a
             wicked
             vile
             wretch
             ,
             plead
             for
             thy
             wickedness
             ,
             that
             the
             best
             have
             their
             sins
             ?
             Thou
             that
             goest
             on
             in
             a
             constant
             way
             and
             course
             of
             ungodliness
             ,
             wilt
             thou
             plead
             that
             all
             have
             their
             sins
             ?
             thou
             canst
             not
             be
             provok't
             ,
             but
             thou
             swearest
             and
             flyest
             in
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ;
             thou
             that
             hast
             a
             heart
             not
             savouring
             any
             thing
             of
             God
             ,
             nor
             never
             found
             any
             work
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             thy
             soul
             ,
             dost
             thou
             say
             that
             all
             have
             their
             sins
             ?
             God
             will
             find
             out
             a
             difference
             of
             sin
             .
             Rev.
             1.
             14.
             
             It
             's
             said
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             his
             eyes
             were
             like
             a
             flame
             of
             fire
             :
             O!
             Christ
             hath
             fiery
             eyes
             that
             will
             pierce
             through
             and
             through
             thee
             ,
             wil
             see
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             the
             sin
             of
             one
             ,
             and
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             other
             :
             —
             I
             hou
             thinkest
             it
             enough
             to
             plead
             this
             ,
             That
             the
             best
             have
             their
             faults
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             let
             me
             reason
             it
             a
             little
             with
             you
             about
             this
             —
             The
             best
             ,
             say
             you
             ,
             have
             their
             faults
             ;
             So
             say
             I
             too
             ;
             but
             the
             
               worst
               have
               some
               good
               in
               them
               ,
            
             materially
             good
             :
             Why
             may
             not
             this
             be
             as
             good
             a
             reason
             as
             thine
             ?
             —
             There
             are
             some
             that
             are
             sav'd
             ,
             and
             yet
             committed
             sin
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ;
             so
             say
             I
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             in
             Hell
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             done
             as
             much
             good
             perhaps
             as
             ever
             thou
             .
             Why
             is
             not
             the
             reasoning
             of
             one
             side
             as
             
             good
             as
             the
             other
             ?
             —
             Thou
             tellest
             me
             ,
             that
             thou
             sinnest
             sometimes
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             David
             and
             Peter
             —
             I
             'le
             tell
             thee
             of
             Saul
             ,
             I
             'le
             tel
             thee
             of
             Ahab
             ,
             I
             'le
             tell
             thee
             of
             Herod
             ;
             thou
             thinkest
             that
             David
             and
             Peter
             committed
             as
             great
             sins
             as
             thou-Why
             ,
             Saul
             and
             Ahab
             ,
             and
             Herod
             ,
             and
             it
             may
             be
             Judas
             hath
             done
             as
             much
             good
             as
             ever
             thou
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             in
             Hell
             ;
             as
             Saul
             that
             I
             spake
             before
             of
             ,
             he
             sinn'd
             ,
             yet
             it
             was
             not
             greater
             than
             thine
             ;
             yet
             he
             did
             many
             good
             things
             ,
             
               I
               have
               obeyed
               the
               Commandment
            
             of
             the
             Lord
             —
             And
             Ahab
             when
             the
             Prophet
             reproved
             him
             ,
             he
             went
             and
             humbled
             himself
             in
             sackcloth
             for
             his
             sin
             :
             When
             hast
             thou
             ever
             done
             so
             for
             thy
             sin
             ?
             —
             And
             Herod
             heard
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             gladly
             ,
             and
             reformed
             many
             things
             :
             Surely
             the
             Argument
             wil
             hold
             as
             well
             ,
             That
             such
             as
             are
             in
             Hell
             have
             done
             as
             much
             good
             as
             I
             have
             ,
             as
             some
             that
             are
             in
             Heaven
             have
             committed
             as
             great
             sins
             as
             I
             have
             :
             O!
             it
             's
             not
             enough
             for
             thee
             that
             others
             do
             sin
             ;
             they
             may
             be
             sav'd
             ,
             and
             yet
             thou
             mayest
             eternally
             be
             destroyed
             :
             This
             will
             not
             be
             a
             plea
             to
             a
             mans
             Conscience
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             inlightened
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             upon
             his
             sick-bed
             ,
             &
             death-bed
             :
             Though
             now
             thou
             canst
             put
             off
             thy
             Conscience
             with
             this
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             hath
             their
             sin
             ,
             but
             when
             thou
             comest
             upon
             thy
             sick-bed
             ,
             and
             death-bed
             ,
             if
             God
             inlighten
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             O
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             answer
             enough
             for
             thee
             ,
             when
             thou
             feest
             thou
             art
             going
             before
             the
             great
             God
             ,
             
             to
             receive
             the
             sentence
             of
             thy
             eternal
             doom
             ,
             then
             thou
             wilt
             have
             such
             miss-givings
             in
             thy
             Conscience
             ;
             O!
             but
             what
             if
             it
             prove
             that
             my
             sins
             be
             of
             another
             nature
             different
             from
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             godly
             ,
             if
             it
             prove
             so
             ,
             I
             am
             undone
             ,
             I
             am
             cut
             off
             for
             ever
             .
          
           
             Wherefore
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             what
             you
             have
             heard
             from
             this
             point
             ,
             should
             teach
             you
             to
             be
             very
             careful
             in
             the
             examining
             of
             your
             sins
             ,
             and
             in
             labouring
             to
             find
             out
             of
             what
             nature
             your
             sins
             are
             :
             As
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             were
             shut
             up
             when
             there
             was
             but
             a
             suspition
             that
             their
             disease
             was
             Lepotous
             :
             They
             were
             to
             be
             shut
             up
             for
             seven
             dayes
             upon
             meer
             suspition
             :
             O
             that
             God
             would
             but
             give
             thee
             a
             heart
             ,
             even
             to
             shut
             up
             thy self
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             thinking
             in
             thy
             reured
             Meditations
             ,
             of
             what
             nature
             thy
             sin
             is
             :
             It
             is
             usual
             with
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             ;
             with
             the
             Children
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             be
             afraid
             (
             upon
             any
             sin
             they
             commit
             )
             that
             their
             sin
             is
             not
             the
             sin
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ,
             you
             shall
             have
             them
             ready
             to
             say
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             did
             ever
             any
             of
             Gods
             Children
             do
             thus
             ?
             is
             this
             such
             an
             evil
             as
             can
             belong
             to
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ?
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             one
             that
             hath
             so
             much
             ●●ears
             as
             I
             ,
             so
             many
             mercies
             as
             I
             ,
             such
             enlightnings
             as
             I
             ,
             such
             workings
             of
             the
             spirit
             as
             I
             ;
             is
             it
             possible
             that
             there
             can
             be
             true
             grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             I
             should
             again
             fall
             into
             such
             and
             such
             a
             sin
             ?
             One
             that
             is
             a
             Child
             of
             God
             ;
             is
             afraid
             of
             every
             sin
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             of
             that
             nature
             as
             cannot
             
             stand
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             —
             Thou
             art
             ready
             to
             think
             that
             any
             thing
             may
             stand
             with
             the
             truth
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             state
             of
             grace
             ;
             but
             one
             that
             knows
             what
             sin
             is
             ,
             will
             be
             afraid
             of
             every
             thing
             ;
             but
             most
             people
             are
             so
             confident
             ,
             that
             they
             give
             satisfaction
             to
             themselves
             in
             any
             way
             of
             wickedness
             :
             We
             have
             all
             our
             infirmities
             and
             there
             's
             an
             end
             ;
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             between
             one
             and
             another
             .
             O
             that
             God
             would
             cause
             this
             point
             to
             ring
             in
             thine
             ears
             ,
             when
             thy
             Conscience
             tells
             thee
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             difference
             between
             tho
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             till
             thou
             hast
             upon
             examination
             found
             this
             out
             ,
             that
             thou
             canst
             with
             comfort
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             say
             ,
             that
             though
             I
             have
             infirmities
             and
             sins
             ,
             yet
             upon
             the
             examination
             of
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             upon
             those
             rules
             that
             have
             been
             given
             out
             in
             thy
             word
             ,
             I
             see
             hope
             that
             my
             sin
             is
             no
             other
             but
             the
             spot
             of
             Gods
             Children
             ;
             and
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             the
          
           
             Third
             Use
             is
             a
             Use
             of
             consolation
             to
             all
             those
             that
             have
             many
             infirmities
             ,
             and
             are
             burdened
             with
             them
             :
             Thou
             hast
             spots
             upon
             thee
             ,
             and
             dost
             thou
             find
             the
             behaviour
             of
             thy
             soul
             towards
             them
             ,
             as
             heretofore
             thou
             hast
             heard
             ?
             be
             of
             good
             comfort
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cause
             that
             thou
             should
             raze
             the
             foundation
             upon
             every
             failing
             that
             thou
             seest
             to
             be
             in
             thy self
             ;
             this
             is
             a
             wrong
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             
             for
             one
             that
             hath
             approved
             himself
             to
             God
             upon
             examination
             ,
             and
             hath
             found
             the
             work
             of
             grace
             ,
             upon
             every
             failing
             to
             raze
             the
             very
             foundation
             ,
             and
             think
             ,
             Surely
             all
             that
             I
             have
             done
             is
             nought
             ,
             it
             's
             all
             nothing
             ,
             it
             's
             all
             but
             hypocrisie
             :
             It
             's
             fit
             indeed
             for
             thee
             upon
             thy
             sin
             ,
             to
             examine
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             humbled
             ;
             let
             thy
             sin
             be
             matter
             for
             thy
             humilation
             ,
             but
             not
             matter
             for
             thy
             discouragement
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             razing
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ;
             to
             say
             ,
             Well
             ,
             I
             shall
             at
             length
             one
             day
             perish
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             Saul
             ;
             God
             will
             cast
             me
             off
             at
             length
             ,
             such
             a
             wretched
             creature
             as
             I
             am
             ;
             Take
             heed
             of
             that
             :
             Those
             that
             are
             acquainted
             with
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             they
             know
             how
             to
             be
             deeply
             humbled
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             discouraged
             by
             their
             sin
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             ,
             As
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             raze
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             so
             thou
             shouldest
             not
             be
             afraid
             to
             come
             into
             Gods
             presence
             .
             Thou
             hast
             failed
             indeed
             ,
             thou
             must
             come
             into
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             onely
             take
             heed
             of
             coming
             boldly
             ,
             and
             impudently
             ,
             as
             many
             there
             are
             that
             abuse
             the
             Grace
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             think
             because
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             may
             come
             with
             impudence
             ;
             no
             ,
             the
             grace
             of
             Christ
             doth
             not
             at
             all
             hinder
             humiliation
             ,
             but
             furthers
             humiliation
             ,
             makes
             it
             Evangellical
             indeed
             ;
             and
             so
             thou
             being
             humbled
             for
             thy
             sin
             ,
             thou
             mayest
             then
             come
             with
             an
             holy
             boldness
             into
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             do
             not
             think
             to
             fly
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             because
             thou
             hast
             sinned
             and
             offended
             
             ●im
             .
             As
             a
             loving
             Father
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             dishonour
             ●o
             him
             if
             upon
             every
             failing
             of
             his
             Child
             ,
             his
             ●hild
             should
             shake
             and
             tremble
             so
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             ●are
             to
             come
             into
             the
             room
             where
             he
             were
             ;
             do
             ●ou
             think
             this
             were
             a
             commendation
             for
             a
             Fa●her
             ?
             If
             you
             inquire
             what
             this
             Child
             hath
             done
             ,
             ●t
             may
             be
             he
             hath
             fail'd
             in
             some
             petty
             thing
             ;
             ●e
             hath
             perhaps
             tarried
             half
             a
             quarter
             of
             an
             ●our
             longer
             than
             his
             Father
             would
             have
             him
             ●n
             such
             a
             business
             ,
             or
             not
             managed
             such
             or
             such
             〈◊〉
             business
             to
             the
             full
             ,
             as
             his
             Father
             required
             of
             ●im
             ;
             and
             upon
             this
             he
             dar'd
             not
             come
             into
             his
             ●resence
             ;
             surely
             we
             would
             conclude
             that
             this
             Man
             had
             not
             the
             bowels
             of
             a
             Father
             in
             him
             :
             Now
             if
             you
             would
             conclude
             so
             concerning
             men
             ,
             then
             why
             wilt
             thou
             put
             this
             dishonour
             upon
             God
             himself
             ,
             that
             hath
             the
             affections
             of
             〈◊〉
             Father
             in
             him
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             compassion
             in
             Fathers
             towards
             their
             Children
             ,
             yet
             it
             ●s
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             drop
             of
             that
             infinite
             ocean
             that
             is
             in
             God
             ;
             and
             therefore
             let
             not
             e●ery
             failing
             of
             thine
             make
             the
             afraid
             to
             come
             ●nto
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             come
             to
             him
             yet
             
               as
               〈◊〉
               Father
            
             ,
             being
             humbled
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             ap●lying
             the
             righteousness
             of
             his
             Son.
             
          
           
             And
             then
             further
             ,
             Let
             the
             consideration
             of
             ●his
             be
             of
             comfort
             to
             thee
             (
             when
             thou
             hast
             committed
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             if
             thou
             be'st
             such
             a
             oneas
             hath
             been
             spoken
             of
             )
             in
             remembring
             the
             Covenant
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             with
             thee
             ,
             
             and
             bless
             God
             for
             the
             Covenant
             that
             he
             hath
             made
             with
             thee
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             the
             difference
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             between
             thee
             and
             others
             in
             this
             thing
             ;
             magnifie
             his
             free
             grace
             in
             the
             Govenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             for
             from
             thence
             is
             it
             that
             thy
             spot
             shall
             not
             be
             a
             deadly
             spot
             ;
             and
             God
             will
             not
             deal
             with
             thee
             as
             with
             the
             wicked
             :
             certainly
             this
             is
             not
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             thy
             sin
             ,
             for
             that
             may
             be
             as
             hainous
             as
             the
             sins
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             but
             that
             that
             makes
             the
             difference
             is
             the
             free-grace
             of
             God
             in
             Christ
             .
             O
             blessed
             be
             God
             for
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             that
             hath
             made
             the
             difference
             .
             I
             remember
             I
             have
             read
             of
             Luther
             ,
             he
             indeed
             saith
             when
             he
             was
             a
             Monk
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             Conscientious
             then
             ,
             yet
             then
             whensoever
             he
             committed
             any
             sin
             against
             God
             ,
             his
             Conscience
             did
             so
             flye
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             that
             he
             thought
             he
             was
             rejected
             utterly
             of
             God
             ,
             til
             God
             made
             him
             know
             that
             Covenant
             of
             his
             grace
             in
             Christ
             ;
             and
             then
             he
             thought
             he
             heard
             such
             a
             voice
             speaking
             to
             him
             ,
             Oh
             Martin
             ,
             
               do
               not
               despair
               ,
               for
               thou
               shalt
               ,
               as
               long
               as
               thou
               livest
               here
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               sin
               against
               God
            
             ;
             onely
             do
             thou
             lustily
             oppose
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             resist
             thy
             sin
             ,
             and
             then
             know
             ,
             that
             thou
             art
             not
             under
             the
             Law
             ,
             but
             under
             grace
             :
             It
             is
             from
             hence
             that
             there
             is
             this
             difference
             ,
             therefore
             bless
             God
             that
             ever
             he
             reveal'd
             this
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             to
             thy
             soul
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             likewise
             ,
             let
             this
             comfort
             thee
             ;
             le●
             
             it
             be
             a
             means
             to
             set
             thy
             heart
             so
             much
             the
             more
             against
             sin
             ,
             to
             take
             heed
             of
             sin
             :
             O
             take
             heed
             of
             abusing
             this
             grace
             of
             God
             :
             Here
             will
             be
             the
             sign
             whether
             all
             this
             comfort
             belong
             to
             thee
             or
             no
             :
             If
             the
             more
             thou
             hearest
             it
             ,
             the
             more
             thy
             heart
             doth
             lothe
             sin
             ,
             and
             thou
             art
             the
             more
             afraid
             of
             sin
             because
             of
             this
             ,
             thou
             dost
             the
             more
             labour
             to
             bleanse
             thy
             flesh
             and
             spirit
             from
             all
             the
             polutions
             of
             it
             .
             Canst
             thou
             say
             thus
             as
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             :
             Lord
             ,
             when
             I
             hear
             of
             these
             things
             ,
             of
             that
             blessed
             grace
             of
             thine
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             what
             a
             difference
             thou
             art
             pleased
             to
             make
             between
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ;
             why
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             it
             breaks
             my
             heart
             ,
             and
             it
             makes
             me
             more
             afraid
             of
             sin
             than
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             World
             :
             Then
             thou
             mayest
             freely
             apply
             the
             comfort
             that
             is
             here
             ,
             out
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             Let
             me
             speak
             to
             those
             to
             whom
             this
             Consolation
             doth
             belong
             ,
             That
             thou
             hadst
             heed
             take
             heed
             to
             thy self
             ,
             that
             thou
             preservest
             this
             thy
             consolation
             ;
             for
             without
             great
             care
             it
             will
             hardly
             be
             preserved
             —
             I
             mean
             by
             that
             ,
             this
             :
             Thou
             hadst
             need
             take
             heed
             that
             thou
             keepest
             thy
             Conscience
             as
             clean
             as
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayest
             have
             a
             clear
             discerning
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             Gods
             dealing
             between
             one
             and
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             take
             ,
             heed
             first
             of
             any
             sins
             against
             light
             ;
             hath
             ever
             God
             given
             thee
             that
             comfort
             to
             thy
             soul
             ,
             that
             though
             thou
             hast
             many
             failings
             ,
             yet
             that
             God
             looks
             upon
             thee
             with
             another
             eye
             than
             upon
             the
             wicked
             ?
             I
             say
             take
             heed
             ever
             after
             of
             any
             sin
             against
             conscience
             :
             Take
             heed
             of
             repeating
             that
             same
             sin
             again
             and
             again
             —
             Take
             heed
             of
             lying
             in
             sin
             a
             long
             time
             :
             And
             take
             heed
             of
             being
             hardned
             in
             sin
             :
             For
             if
             ever
             thou
             shouldst
             fall
             to
             sin
             against
             Light
             ,
             against
             thy
             Conscience
             ,
             thou
             wilt
             hardly
             be
             able
             to
             discern
             any
             difference
             between
             thy
             sin
             and
             the
             sin
             of
             the
             wicked
             :
             And
             therefore
             look
             to
             thy self
             in
             this
             
             thing
             :
             Oh
             let
             those
             that
             are
             godly
             ,
             take
             heed
             that
             they
             bring
             not
             themselves
             ,
             in
             regard
             of
             their
             own
             sense
             .
             in
             to
             as
             lamentable
             a
             condition
             as
             the
             wicked
             are
             ,
             to
             have
             as
             much
             horrors
             of
             Conscience
             in
             their
             own
             seeling
             ,
             as
             thewicked
             and
             ungodly
             have
             O
             how
             great
             a
             pity
             is
             it
             that
             those
             between
             whom
             and
             the
             wicked
             ,
             God
             hath
             made
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             ,
             yet
             that
             through
             their
             negligence
             they
             shall
             bring
             themselves
             into
             as
             great
             a
             horror
             as
             the
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             are
             in
             !
          
           
             And
             lastly
             ,
             That
             this
             may
             not
             be
             abused
             ,
             let
             those
             that
             pretend
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             are
             his
             Children
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             speak
             much
             of
             fr●e-grace
             ,
             and
             yet
             by
             their
             wicked
             scandalous
             lives
             do
             manifest
             that
             indeed
             they
             are
             not
             Gods
             Children
             ;
             let
             them
             know
             ,
             that
             their
             spots
             are
             the
             worst
             spots
             of
             all
             ,
             they
             are
             not
             onely
             the
             spots
             of
             wicked
             men
             ,
             but
             even
             have
             the
             spots
             of
             Devils
             upon
             them
             :
             If
             any
             spot
             be
             a
             loathsome
             ,
             an
             accursed
             ,
             an
             abominable
             spot
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             spot
             of
             a
             Man
             or
             Woman
             that
             makes
             much
             profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             yet
             lives
             a
             scandalous
             ,
             wicked
             ,
             and
             ungodly
             life
             :
             —
             And
             especially
             ,
             there
             are
             some
             whose
             spots
             are
             such
             as
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             man
             cannot
             but
             tremble
             at
             the
             very
             thoughts
             of
             them
             ;
             Those
             that
             will
             put
             off
             their
             sin
             even
             to
             God
             himself
             :
             They
             take
             liberty
             to
             sin
             ,
             and
             say
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             without
             him
             :
             and
             so
             give
             way
             to
             wickedness
             ,
             and
             think
             if
             God
             would
             give
             them
             more
             grace
             ,
             then
             they
             should
             do
             better
             ;
             but
             till
             then
             they
             can
             not
             be
             better
             ;
             and
             so
             what
             blame
             there
             is
             ,
             they
             lay
             it
             upon
             God
             himself
             :
             O
             what
             a
             spot
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             wilt
             cast
             thy
             sin
             upon
             the
             infinite
             pure
             God!
             It
             's
             very
             observable
             in
             this
             Text
             :
             
               They
               have
               corrupted
               themselves
               ,
               their
               spot
               is
               not
               the
               spot
               of
               Gods
               Children
               .
            
             Oh
             do
             not
             think
             to
             cast
             it
             upon
             God
             ;
             as
             if
             Moses
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             Do
             not
             you
             think
             to
             cast
             your
             
             sin
             upon
             God
             ,
             for
             you
             have
             corrupted
             your selves
             ,
             and
             your
             spot
             is
             not
             the
             spot
             of
             Gods
             Children
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             for
             others
             that
             take
             liberty
             in
             sin
             ;
             they
             think
             that
             all
             their
             sin
             is
             done
             away
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             they
             may
             take
             liberty
             ;
             and
             though
             they
             dare
             not
             say
             ,
             
               That
               therefore
               they
               may
            
             ,
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             language
             of
             their
             hearts
             and
             lives
             ,
             many
             that
             in
             these
             latter
             dayes
             hath
             spoken
             much
             about
             the
             Covenant
             of
             free
             grace
             ,
             yet
             they
             have
             made
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             that
             is
             appointed
             by
             God
             to
             cleanse
             us
             from
             our
             iniquities
             ,
             they
             have
             made
             this
             blood
             an
             occasion
             of
             defiling
             their
             souls
             by
             their
             iniquity
             .
             O
             what
             an
             horrible
             spot
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             thou
             shalt
             make
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             cause
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             thou
             canst
             !
             that
             must
             be
             an
             abominable
             defilement
             when
             thou
             contractest
             filthiness
             from
             the
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             O
             this
             is
             the
             most
             dreadful
             spot
             of
             all
             spots
             whatsoever
             !
             the
             Lord
             rebuke
             thy
             wicked
             and
             cursed
             heart
             that
             shalt
             contract
             wickedness
             from
             hearing
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             free
             grace
             :
             Is
             there
             not
             reason
             of
             speaking
             these
             things
             ?
             for
             do
             not
             you
             see
             some
             that
             speak
             more
             of
             free
             grace
             then
             ever
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             yet
             more
             loose
             then
             ever
             they
             were
             before
             ?
             O
             these
             are
             spots
             in
             our
             Feasts
             indeed
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             converse
             and
             communion
             ;
             they
             are
             spots
             to
             a
             Christian
             profession
             ,
             such
             men
             and
             women
             as
             these
             are
             :
             for
             thy
             spots
             do
             not
             onely
             defile
             the
             own
             soul
             ,
             but
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             profession
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
             Thou
             dost
             what
             in
             the
             lyest
             ,
             to
             defile
             the
             very
             blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             defile
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ;
             in
             the
             Epistle
             of
             
               Jude
               4.
               
               They
               were
               afore
               of
               old
               ordained
               to
               this
               condemnation
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Text
             :
             Ungodly
             men
             ,
             turning
             the
             grace
             of
             our
             God
             into
             Lasciviousness
             ;
             There
             are
             two
             black
             brands
             of
             a
             reprobate
             :
             We
             have
             indeed
             no
             
             absolute
             notes
             and
             signs
             of
             a
             reprobate
             ,
             but
             these
             are
             the
             two
             blackest
             .
             One
             is
             ,
             God
             gives
             a
             man
             up
             to
             his
             hearts
             desire
             in
             wicked
             wayes
             —
             And
             the
             other
             ,
             is
             to
             turn
             the
             grace
             of
             God
             into
             wantoness
             .
             How
             vile
             are
             those
             spots
             likewise
             ,
             that
             men
             come
             now
             through
             the
             knowledg
             that
             they
             say
             they
             have
             of
             the
             Covenant
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             have
             no
             kind
             of
             work
             of
             conscience
             upon
             them
             fortheir
             sin
             ?
             Now
             their
             Consciences
             do
             not
             at
             all
             trouble
             them
             for
             their
             sin
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             kind
             of
             sense
             at
             all
             upon
             them
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             and
             all
             because
             of
             grace
             (
             as
             they
             say
             :
             )
             Well
             ,
             that
             spot
             must
             needs
             be
             an
             irrecoverable
             spot
             ,
             that
             there
             's
             no
             sense
             at
             all
             of
             .
             —
             And
             if
             it
             come
             to
             that
             ,
             now
             thou
             canst
             take
             liberty
             to
             sin
             freely
             ,
             and
             hast
             no
             conscience
             at
             all
             of
             this
             thy
             sin
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             thy
             spot
             is
             a
             most
             dreadful
             spot
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             an
             irrecoverable
             spot
             ;
             all
             the
             mercy
             of
             God
             that
             serves
             to
             help
             to
             ease
             others
             when
             they
             have
             committed
             their
             sins
             ,
             doth
             but
             plead
             against
             thee
             ,
             to
             aggravate
             thy
             sin
             —
          
           
             I
             'le
             conclude
             all
             with
             that
             one
             Text
             that
             we
             have
             in
             Jer.
             23.
             that
             shews
             the
             difference
             of
             the
             sins
             of
             those
             that
             are
             nearer
             to
             God
             in
             way
             of
             profession
             ,
             is
             they
             be
             wicked
             and
             ungodly
             ;
             
               v.
               13.
               14.
               
               〈◊〉
               have
               seen
               folly
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             
               in
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               they
               prophesied
               in
               Baal
               ,
               and
               caused
               my
               people
               Israel
               to
               sin
               .
            
             In
             
               v.
               14.
               
               I
               have
               seen
               also
               in
               the
               Prophets
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               an
               horrible
               thing
               ▪
            
             That
             that
             is
             but
             folly
             in
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             in
             the
             Prophets
             of
             Jerusalem
             ,
             is
             an
             horrible
             thing
             :
             The
             more
             near
             we
             are
             to
             God
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             profession
             ,
             the
             more
             horrible
             are
             our
             sins
             if
             we
             make
             Religion
             to
             be
             a
             colour
             of
             our
             wickedness
             ;
             if
             we
             seek
             to
             cover
             our
             wickedness
             by
             profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             that
             that
             is
             but
             folly
             in
             others
             ,
             comes
             to
             be
             horrible
             in
             them
             ▪
             Consider
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord
             give
             you
             understanding
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Books
           to
           be
           sold
           by
           
             Thomas
             Parkhust
          
           ,
           at
           the
           Golden
           Bible
           ,
           on
           London-bridg
           .
        
         
           MR.
           Sedgewick's
           Bowels
           of
           Mercy
           .
           fol.
           
        
         
           
             Tho.
             Taylor
             's
          
           Works
           ,
           the
           
             1st
             vol.
             fol.
          
           
        
         
           2.
           
           An
           Exposition
           of
           Temptation
           on
           
             Matthew
             4.
             v.
          
           1
           ,
           to
           the
           end
           of
           the
           Eleventh
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           A
           Commentary
           on
           Titus
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
           Davia's
           Learning
           :
           a
           Comment
           upon
           Psalm
           .
           32.
           
        
         
           5.
           
           The
           Parable
           of
           the
           Sower
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Seed
           ,
           upon
           Luke
           8.
           and
           4.
           
        
         
           Divine
           Characters
           ,
           in
           two
           Parts
           ,
           ●istinguishing
           the
           Hypocrite
           in
           his
           ●est
           dress
           ,
           by
           
             Sam.
             Crook
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           
        
         
           A
           Learned
           Commentary
           or
           Expo●●ion
           on
           the
           first
           Chapter
           of
           the
           second
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           by
           
             ●ichard
             Sibbs
          
           D.
           D.
           fol.
           
        
         
           A
           Commentary
           on
           the
           whole
           E●●stle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Ephesians
           ,
           by
           ●r
           .
           
             Paul
             Baine
             .
             fol.
          
           
        
         
         
           A
           Practical
           Exposition
           on
           the
           third
           Chapter
           of
           the
           first
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           with
           the
           
             Godly
             Man's
             Choice
          
           on
           Psalm
           the
           
             4th
             .
             ver
          
           .
           6.
           7
           ,
           8.
           by
           
             Anthony
             Burgess
             .
             fol.
          
           
        
         
           The
           dead
           Saint
           speaking
           to
           Saints
           and
           sinners
           living
           ;
           in
           several
           treatises
           .
           The
           first
           on
           2
           Samuel
           24.
           10.
           
           The
           second
           on
           Canticles
           4.
           9.
           
           The
           third
           on
           John
           1.
           50.
           
           The
           fourth
           on
           Isaiah
           58.
           2.
           
           The
           Fifth
           on
           Exodus
           15.
           11.
           by
           
             Samuel
             Bolton
          
           D.
           D.
           fol.
           
        
         
           
             Coloquia
             Mensalia
          
           ,
           or
           Dr.
           
             Martin
             Luthers
          
           Divine
           Discourses
           at
           his
           Table
           with
           Melancton
           ,
           and
           several
           others
           :
           Translated
           by
           
             Henry
             Bell.
             fol.
          
           
        
         
           The
           view
           of
           the
           Holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           by
           
             Hugh
             Broughton
             .
             fol.
          
           
        
         
           The
           
             English
             Gentleman
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             English
             Gentlewoman
          
           ,
           Directing
           every
           Gentleman
           and
           Woman
           of
           selecter
           ranck
           and
           quality
           ,
           how
           to
           demea●
           themselves
           ,
           by
           
             R.
             Brathwait
             ,
             Esq
             .
             fo●●
          
        
         
           Christianographie
           ,
           or
           a
           Description
           of
           the
           multitude
           and
           sundry
           sorts
           o●
           Christians
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           not
           subject
           to
           the
           Pope
           ,
           by
           
             Eph.
             Pagitt
             .
             fol.
          
           
        
         
         
           
             These
             six
             Treatises
             next
             following
             ,
             are
             written
             by
             Mr.
          
           George
           Swinnock
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           The
           
             Christian
             Man's
             Calling
          
           ;
           or
           a
           Treatise
           of
           making
           Religion
           one's
           business
           ,
           in
           
             Religious
             Duties
             ,
             Natural
             Actions
          
           ,
           his
           
             Particular
             Vocation
          
           ,
           his
           
             Family
             Directions
          
           ,
           and
           his
           own
           Recreation
           ;
           to
           be
           read
           in
           Families
           for
           their
           Instruction
           and
           Edification
           .
           The
           first
           part
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Likewise
           a
           second
           part
           ;
           wherein
           Christians
           are
           directed
           to
           perform
           their
           duties
           ,
           as
           Husbands
           and
           Wives
           ,
           Parents
           and
           Children
           ,
           Masters
           and
           Servants
           ,
           in
           the
           conditions
           of
           prosperity
           and
           adversity
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           third
           and
           last
           part
           of
           the
           
             Christian
             Man's
             Calling
          
           ;
           wherein
           the
           Christian
           is
           directed
           how
           to
           make
           Religion
           his
           business
           ;
           in
           his
           dealings
           with
           all
           Men
           ,
           in
           the
           choice
           of
           his
           Companions
           ,
           in
           his
           carriage
           in
           good
           company
           ,
           in
           bad
           company
           ,
           in
           solitariness
           ,
           or
           when
           he
           is
           alone
           ,
           on
           a
           week-day
           from
           morning
           to
           night
           ,
           in
           visiting
           the
           sick
           ,
           on
           a
           dying-Bed
           ;
           as
           also
           the
           means
           how
           a
           Christian
           may
           
           do
           this
           ,
           and
           some
           motives
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           
             Door
             of
             Salvation
             opened
          
           ,
           by
           the
           
             Key
             of
             Regeneration
          
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           
             Heaven
             and
             Hell
             Epitomized
          
           :
           and
           the
           
             True
             Christian
             Characterized
          
           .
        
         
           6.
           
           The
           
             Fading
             of
             the
             Flesh
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             flourishing
             of
             Faith
          
           :
           or
           ,
           
             One
             cast
             for
             Eternity
          
           ,
           with
           the
           only
           way
           to
           throw
           it
           well
           ;
           all
           these
           by
           
             George
             Swinnock
          
           .
           M.
           A.
           
             Large
             Octavo's
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Learned
           Commentary
           on
           the
           Fourth
           Chapter
           of
           the
           Second
           Epistle
           of
           St.
           Paul
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           ,
           to
           which
           is
           added
           ,
           First
           ,
           a
           conference
           between
           Christ
           and
           Mary
           .
           Second
           ,
           the
           spiritual
           
             Man's
             Aime
          
           .
           Third
           ,
           Emanuel
           ,
           or
           Miracle
           of
           Miracles
           ,
           by
           
             Richard
             Sibbs
          
           .
           D.
           D.
           quarto
           .
        
         
           An
           Exposition
           on
           the
           Five
           first
           Chapters
           of
           Ezekiel
           ,
           with
           useful
           observations
           thereupon
           ,
           by
           
             William
             Greenhill
             .
             quarto
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Gospel-Covenant
           ,
           or
           the
           Covenant
           of
           Grace
           opened
           :
           Preached
           in
           New-England
           ,
           by
           
             Peter
             Bulkeley
             ,
             quarto
          
           .
        
         
           Gods
           Holy
           Mind
           touching
           Matters
           
           Moral
           ;
           which
           himself
           uttered
           in
           Ten
           words
           ,
           or
           Ten
           Commandements
           ;
           also
           an
           Exposition
           on
           the
           Lords
           Prayer
           ,
           by
           
             Edward
             Elton
          
           ,
           B.
           D.
           quarto
           .
        
         
           A
           Plain
           and
           familiar
           Exposition
           of
           the
           ten
           Commandements
           ,
           by
           
             John
             Dod.
             quarto
          
           .
        
         
           
             Horologiographia
             Oplica
             ;
             Dialing
          
           Universal
           and
           Particular
           ,
           Speculative
           and
           Practical
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           Description
           of
           the
           Court
           of
           Arts
           ,
           by
           a
           new
           Method
           :
           by
           
             Sylvanus
             Morgan
             quarto
          
           .
        
         
           
             Praxis
             Medicinae
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             Physicians
             Practice
          
           ,
           wherein
           are
           contained
           all
           inward
           diseases
           from
           the
           head
           to
           the
           foot
           ,
           by
           
             Walter
             Bruell
          
           .
        
         
           
             Regimen
             Sanitatis
             Salerni
          
           ,
           or
           the
           School
           of
           Salerns
           Regiment
           of
           Health
           ,
           containing
           directions
           and
           Instructions
           for
           the
           guide
           and
           government
           of
           Mans
           Life
           .
           quarto
           .
        
         
           7.
           
           A
           
             Wedding-Ring
             fit
             for
             the
             Finger
          
           ;
           together
           with
           the
           
             Non-such
             Professor
          
           ;
           by
           
             W.
             Secker
          
           .
        
         
           Christ
           and
           the
           Covenant
           ,
           the
           work
           and
           way
           of
           Meditation
           ;
           Delivered
           in
           
           Ten
           Sermons
           ,
           
             L.
             Octavo's
          
           .
           By
           
             Wil.
             Bridge
          
           ,
           late
           of
           Great
           Yarmouth
           .
        
         
           Heart-treasure
           :
           or
           a
           Treatise
           tending
           to
           fill
           and
           furnish
           the
           head
           and
           heart
           of
           every
           Christian
           ,
           with
           a
           soul-inriching
           treasure
           of
           truths
           ,
           graces
           ,
           experiences
           and
           comforts
           ,
           to
           help
           him
           in
           Meditation
           ,
           Conference
           ,
           
             Religious
             Performances
             ,
             Spiritual
             Actions
             ,
             Enduring
             Afflictions
             ,
          
           and
           to
           fit
           him
           for
           all
           conditions
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           live
           Holily
           ,
           dye
           Happily
           ,
           and
           go
           to
           Heaven
           Triumphantly
           ,
           by
           
             O.
             H.
          
           with
           an
           Epistle
           Prefixed
           ,
           by
           
             John
             Chestter
             .
             Large
             Octavo's
          
           .
        
         
           
             Books
             in
             Small
             Octavo
          
           .
        
         
           The
           burning
           of
           London
           in
           the
           year
           1666
           in
           110.
           
           Meditations
           ,
           in
           4.
           
           Parts
           .
        
         
           
             1.
             
             The
             Sins
             procuring
             that
             Judgment
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             natural
             causes
             of
             Fire
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             most
             remarkable
             passage
             of
             that
             dreadful
             Fire
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Comfort
             and
             counsel
             to
             such
             a
             are
             sufferers
             by
             the
             said
             Judgment
             by
             
               Sam.
               Rolle
            
             .
          
        
         
           A
           
             Glimpse
             of
             Eternity
          
           ,
           by
           
             A.
             Caley
          
        
         
         
           A
           Practical
           Discourse
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           wherein
           is
           handled
           the
           Nature
           and
           Duty
           of
           Prayer
           ,
           by
           
             Tho.
             Cobbet
          
           .
        
         
           Of
           
             Quenching
             the
             Spirit
          
           ,
           the
           evil
           of
           it
           in
           respect
           both
           of
           its
           causes
           and
           effects
           ,
           discovered
           ;
           by
           
             Theophilus
             Polwheile
          
           .
        
         
           The
           greatest
           Loss
           ,
           upon
           Matth.
           16.
           26.
           by
           
             James
             Livesey
             .
             Small
             Octavo's
          
           .
        
         
           Moses
           unvailed
           ,
           by
           
             William
             Guild
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Protestants
             Triumph
          
           ,
           being
           an
           exact
           answer
           to
           all
           the
           sophistical
           Arguments
           of
           Papists
           ,
           by
           
             Charles
             Drelincourt
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Defence
           against
           the
           fear
           of
           Death
           ,
           by
           
             Z.
             Crofton
          
           .
        
         
           God's
           Sovereignty
           Displayed
           ,
           by
           
             W.
             Geering
          
           .
        
         
           A
           sober
           Discourse
           concerning
           the
           Interest
           of
           words
           in
           Prayer
           .
        
         
           Joh.
           Am.
           Comenii
           schola
           ,
           Ludus
           ,
           scu
           Encuclo
           paedia
           viva
           ,
           
             i.
             e.
          
           Januae
           Linguarum
           praxis
           Comica
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Godly
             Man's
             Ark
          
           ,
           or
           City
           of
           refuge
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           distress
           ,
           in
           five
           Sermons
           ;
           with
           Mris.
           M●ores
           Evidences
           for
           Heaven
           ;
           by
           
             Ed.
             Calamy
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             Almost
             Christian
             discovered
          
           ;
           or
           ,
           the
           
             false
             Professor
             tryed
             and
             cast
          
           ,
           by
           
             M.
             Mead.
          
           
        
         
           
             Spiritual
             Wisdom
          
           improved
           against
           temptation
           ,
           by
           
             M.
             Mead.
          
           
        
         
           
             A
             divine
             Cordial
          
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Word
             of
             comfort
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           
             A
             Plea
             for
             Alms
          
           ,
           in
           a
           Sermon
           at
           the
           Spirtle
           .
        
         
         
           The
           
             godly
             Man's
             Picture
          
           ,
           drawn
           with
           a
           Scripture-pencil
           .
           These
           four
           lastt
           ,
           were
           written
           by
           
             Tho.
             Watson
          
           .
        
         
           The
           
             True
             Bounds
             of
             Christian
             freedom
          
           ,
           or
           a
           Discourse
           shewing
           the
           extents
           and
           restraints
           of
           Christian
           liberty
           ,
           wherein
           the
           truth
           is
           setled
           ,
           many
           errors
           confuted
           ;
           out
           of
           
             John
             8.
             ver
          
           .
           36.
           
        
         
           A
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Sacrament
           ,
           shewing
           a
           Christians
           Priviledg
           in
           approaching
           to
           God
           in
           Ordinances
           ,
           duty
           in
           his
           Sacramental
           approaches
           ,
           danger
           ,
           if
           he
           do
           not
           sanctifie
           God
           in
           them
           ;
           both
           by
           
             Sam.
             Bolton
          
           .
           D.
           D.
           
        
         
           The
           Lords
           Day
           enlivened
           ,
           or
           a
           Treatise
           of
           the
           Sabbath
           ,
           by
           
             Philip
             Goodwin
          
           .
        
         
           The
           Sinfulness
           of
           Sin
           ,
           and
           the
           Fulness
           of
           Christ
           ,
           two
           Sermons
           ;
           by
           
             W.
             Bridge
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Serious
           Exhortation
           to
           a
           Holy
           Life
           ,
           by
           
             Tho.
             Wadsworth
          
           .
        
         
           A
           Relation
           of
           the
           fearful
           Estate
           of
           
             F.
             Spira
          
           .
        
         
           
             Ovids
             Metamorphosis
          
           Translated
           Grammatically
           ,
           by
           
             J.
             Brinsley
          
           .
        
         
           Small
           Poems
           of
           divers
           sorts
           ,
           by
           Sir
           AstonCokain
        
         
           Spiritual
           Experiences
           of
           sundry
           believers
           ,
           by
           
             Vavasor
             Powel
          
           .
        
         
           Comfortable
           Crumbs
           of
           Refreshment
           ,
           by
           Prayers
           ,
           Meditations
           ,
           Consolations
           and
           Ejaculations
           ;
           with
           a
           Confession
           of
           Faith
           ,
           and
           sum
           of
           the
           Bible
           .
        
         
           
             Aurifodina
             Linguae
             Gallicae
          
           ,
           or
           the
           Golden
           Mine
           of
           the
           
             French
             Language
          
           opened
           ,
           by
           
             Ed.
             Gostlin
             .
             Gent.
          
           
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A30567-e2950
           
             What
             the
             reign
             and
             dominion
             of
             sin
             is
             :